that sitteth aboue at the sacrifice time is conteyned in the handes of men Or els as other haue translated thus Oh myracle Oh the gentlenes of God Hee that sitteth aboue with the father is handled with the handes of all men at the very same moment of time and doth himselfe deliuer hymselfe to them that are desirous to take him and embrace him Rid. He that sitteth there is here present in mistery and by grace and is holden of the godly suche as communicate him not onely sacramentally with the hand of the bodye but much more holesomely with the hand of the hart and by inward drinking is receaued but by the sacramentall signification he is holden of all men Seton Where is then the miracle if hee be onely present thorough his grace and in mistery onely Rid. Yes there is a miracle good sir The miracle in the Sacrament wherein it consisteth Christ is not idle in his sacraments Is not the miracle great trow you when bread which is wont to susteine the body becommeth food to the soule He that vnderstandeth not that miracle hee vnderstandeth not y e force of that misterye God grauÌ„t we may euery one of vs vnderstaÌ„d his truth obey the same Smith Chrisostome calleth it a miracle that Christ sitteth at the right hand of God in heauen and at the same tyme is held in the handes of men not that he is handled wyth the handes of men onely in a misterye and is with them through grace Therfore while you deny that you are altogether deceiued and stray far from the truth Harps The former place of Chrisostome is not to bee let slip Let me before I begin aske this one question of you Is it not a great matter that Elias left his cloke or mantell and the gift of his prophecy to his Scholer Rid. Yes surely it is a great matter Harps Did not Elias then leaue great grace Rid. He did so Harps But Christ left a farre greater grace then Helias for he could not both leaue his cloke and take it with hym Christ doth both in his flesh Rid. I am well content to graunt that Christ lefte muche greater thinges to vs then Helius to Eliseus How Christ tooke vp his body and left it with vs. The phrase of Chrysost considered albeit he be sayde to haue left his double spirite with him for that the strength and grace of the body of Christ whiche Christ ascending vp here left with vs is the onely saluation lyfe of all men which shal be saued which life Christ hath here left vnto vs to be receaued by fayth through the hearyng of y e word and the right administration of the sacraments This vertue and grace Chrisostome after the phrase and maner of Iohn the Euangelist calleth Christes flesh Harps But Christ performed a greater matter Comparison betweene Elias mantell and Christes fleshe Elias tooke his mantell left neither mantel nor Sacrament of his mantell behind him Christ tooke his fleshe and left a SacrameÌ„t of his fleshe which was more then Elias did yet the sayd Elias afterward cast down his mantell He caryed vp and left behinde You vnderstand not the comparison The comparison is in this that Elias left his mantel and carryed it not with him Christ left his flesh behind him caryed it with him also Rid. True it is and I my selfe did affirme no lesse before Now where you seeme to speake many thinges in deede you bring no new thing at all Let there be a comparison betweene grace and grace then Christ gaue the far greater grace when he did inserte or graffe vs into his fleshe Harps If you wil geue me leaue I will ask you this question If Chrisostome would haue ment so that Christ left his body in the Eucharist what playner woordes thincke you or more euident could he haue vsed then these Kid. These things be not of so great force as they beare a great shewe outwardly Hee might also haue vsed grosser wordes if he had listed to haue vttered his minde so grosely for he was an â—loquent man Now he speaketh after y e maner of other Doctors which of misticall matters speake mistically and of Sacramentes Sacramentally Harps The comparison lyeth in this That which was impossible to Elias is possible to Christ. Rid. I graunt It was possible to Christ which was to y e other impossible Helias left his cloke Christ both left hys flesh and tooke it with him Harps Helias left behinde him could not take with him Christ both left behinde him and also tooke with hym Except you wil say the comparison here made to be nothing Rid. He tooke vp his flesh with him to heauen and lefte here the communion of his flesh in earth Harpsfield aunswered West You vnderstand in the first place his flesh for verye true flesh and in the second place for grace communion of his flesh and why do you not vnderstand it in y e second place also for his true fleshe I will make it euident howe blockish and grosse your answere is Rid. These be tauntes and reproches not beseeming as I thinke the modesty of this Schole West Elias left his cloke to his disciple Quam sit â—tupida crassa responsio tua but the sonne of God going vp to heauen left his fleshe But Elias certeinely left his cloke behinde and Christ likewise his flesh and yet ascending he carryed the same with him to By which words we make this reason Christ left his flesh to his Disciples and yet for all that he tooke the same vp with him Ergo he is present heere with vs. Heere Doctour Weston crying to the people sayd vnto them Maister Doctour aunswereth it after this fashion D. Weston speaking to the audieÌ„ce in English He caried his flesh into heauen and he left here the communion of his flesh behinde Assuredly the aunswere is to vnlearned Rid. I am glad you speake in Englishe Surely I wishe that all the whole world might vnderstand your reasons and my aunsweres Reliquit nobis carnem suam i. He left vs his flesh This you vnderstande of his flesh and I vnderstand the same of grace He caried his fleshe into heauen and left behind the communion of his flesh vnto vs. West Ye Iudges what thinke ye of this aunswere Iudges But where were these Iudges in K. Edwardes tyme. It is ridiculous and a very fond aunswere Rid. Well I take your words pacieÌ„tly for Christes cause West Weston heere citeth a place Spargimur sanguine Christi We are sprinkled with the bloud of Christ. Rid. M. Doctor it is the same bloud but yet spiritually receiued How ye are sprinckled with Christes bloud And in deede all the Prophetes were sprinkled with y e same bloud but yet spiritually I say and by grace And whatsoeuer they be that are not sprinckled with thys bloud they can not be partakers of y e euerlasting saluatioÌ„
the proudest of you all shall repent this receiuing agayne of Antichrist and your tiranny that ye now shew agaynst the flocke of Christ. So was Doctor Taylour nowe condemned committed to the Clinke the keepers charged straitlye to keepe him for ye haue nowe an other maner of charge quoth the Lord Chauncellour then ye had before therefore looke ye take heed to it WheÌ„ the keeper brought him toward the prison y t people flocked about to gase vpoÌ„ him vnto whoÌ„ he sayd God be praysed good people I am come away from theÌ„ vndefiled will confirme the truth with my bloud So was he bestowed in the Clincke till it was toward night and theÌ„ he was remoued to the Counter by the Poultry When D. Taylour had lyen in the sayd Counter in the poultry a seuennight or there aboutes prisoner the fourth day of February Anno 1555. Edmund Boner Byshop of London with others came to the said Counter to disgrade him bringing with them such ornaments as do appertein to theyr massing MuÌ„mery Now being come he called for the sayd D. Taylor to be brought vnto him the bishop being then in the chamber where the keeper of the Counter and his wife lay So D. Taylour was brought downe froÌ„ the chamber aboue that to the sayd Boner And att his comming the Bishop sayd Mayster Doctour I woulde you would remember your selfe and turn to your mother holy Church so may you do wel enough and I wil sue for your pardon Wherunto M. Taylor aunswered I would you and your felowes would turne to Christ. As for me I will not turne to Antichrist Well quoth the byshop I am come to disgrade you wherfore put on these vestures No quoth Doct. Taylour I will not Wilt thou not said the Bishop I shall make thee ere I goe Quoth Doct. Taylor you shal not by the grace of God TheÌ„ he charged him vpon his obedience to do it but he would not do it for him So he willed another to put them on his backe wheÌ„ he was throughly furnished therwith he set his handes by his side walking vp and down and sayd how say you my Lord am I not a goodly foole how say you my maysters If I were in cheape should I not haue boyes enough to laugh at these apish toyes toying trumpery So the byshop scraped his fingers thuÌ„bes the crowne of his head and did the rest of such like deuilish obseruaunces At the last when he should haue geuen D. Taylour a stroke on the brest with his Crosierstaffe the Bishoppes Chapleine sayd my Lord strike him not for hee wyll sure strike agayne Yea by S. Peter will I quoth Doct. Taylour The cause is Christes and I were no good Christian if I would not fight in my Maysters quarrell So the byshop laid his curse vpon him but stroke him not Then D. Taylor sayd though you do curse me yet God doth blesse me D. Taylour 〈…〉 the â—ope and 〈…〉 of D. â—aylour I haue the witnes of my conscience that ye haue done me wrong and violence And yet I pray God if it be hys will forgeue you But from the tyranny of the Byshop of Rome his detestable enormities good Lord deliuer vs. And in going vp to his chamber he still sayd God deliuer me from you God deliuer me froÌ„ you And when he came vp he told Maister Bradford for they both lay in one chaÌ„ber that he had made the Byshop of London afearde for sayth he laughingly his Chapleine gaue him counsel not to strike me with his Crosierstaffe for that I would strike agayne and by my troth sayde he rubbing his handes I made him beleue I would do so in deed The night after that he was disgraded his wyfe and his sonne Thomas resorted to him â—eepers of 〈◊〉 and were by the geÌ„tlenes of the keepers permitted to suppe with hym For this difference was euer found betweene the keepers of the byshops prisons and the keepers of the kinges prisons that the Bishops keepers were euer cruell blasphemous and tyrannous like theyr Maysters but the Keepers of the kinges prisons shewed for the most part as much fauor as they possible might So came Doctor Taylours wife his sonne and Iohn Hull his seruaunt to sup with him and at their comming in afore supper they kneeled downe and praied saying the Letany D Taylour â—lessed his 〈◊〉 D. Taylours 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 sonne â—â—rthy of al 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 After supper walking vp and downe he gaue GOD thanks for his grace that had so called him and geuen him strength to abide by his holy worde and turning to hys sonne Thomas My deare sonne sayd he almighty God blesse thee geue thee his holy spirit to be a true seruaunt of Christ to learn his word and constantly to stand by his trueth all thy long life And my sonne see that thou feare God alwaies Flee from all sinne wicked liuing be vertuous serue God with dayly prayer and apply thy booke In any wise see thou be obedient to thy Mother loue her and serue her be ruled by her now in thy youth and folow her good counsell in all thinges Beware of lewd company of young men that feare not God but folowe theyr lewde lustes and vayne appitites Flye from Whooredome and hate all filthy liuing remembring that I thy father do dye in the defence of holy mariage And another day wheÌ„ god shall blesse thee loue cherish the poore people couÌ„t that thy chiefe riches is to be rich in almes and when thy mother is waxed old forsake her not but prouide for her to thy power and see that she lacke nothing For so will GOD blesse thee and geue the long life vpon earth and prosperity which I pray God to graunt thee Then turning to his wife D. Taylour councelleth hiâ— wyfe My deare wife quoth he continue stedfast in the feare and loue of God keepe your selfe vndefiled from theyr Popysh Idolatryes and superstitions I haue bene vnto you a faythfull yokefelow and so haue you bene vnto me for the which I pray GOD to reward you and doubt you not deare wife but God wyll reward it Now the time is come that I shall be taken from you you discharged of the wedlocke bond towards me therfore I will geue you my counsell what I thinke most expedient for you You are yet a childbearing woman and therfore it will be most conuenient for you to marry For doubtlesse you shall neuer be at a conuenient stay for your selfe and our poore children nor out of trouble tyll you be maryed Therfore as soone as God will prouide it marry with some honest faythfull man that feareth God Doubt you not God will prouide an honest husband for you he wil be a mercifull father to you and to my children whom I pray you bring vp in the feare of God in learning to the vttermost of your power and keep them from
his fellowes which was the 9. of February Neuertheles his execution was prolonged The death of Haukes diffeâ—red Thomas Haukes brought downe to Essex by the Lord Rich. and he remained in prison till the 10. day of Iune Then was he committed to the handes and charge of the Lord Rich who being assisted with power sufficieÌ„t of y e worshipfull of the shyre had the foresayd Tho. Haukes downe into Essex with vi other fellow prisoners whose stories hereafter folow there to suffer martirdoÌ„e Haukes at Coxehall the other seuerally in other seuerall places Thomas Haukes by the way vsed much exhortation to his frendes and when soeuer oportunitie serued to talk with them he would familiarly admonish them A little before his death certayne there were of his familiar acquayntaunce and frendes Agreed betweene Thomas Haukes and his frendes to geue them a token in the fire whether the payne of burning were so greeuous as it seemeth or no. who frequenting hys company more familiarly which seemed not a little to be confirmed both by the example of his constancie by hys talke yet notwithstanding the same agayne being feared with the sharpenes of the punishment which he was going to priuely desired that in the middest of the flame hee would shewe them some token if he coulde whereby they might be more certayn whether the payne of such burning were so greate that a man might not therein keepe hys minde quiet and pacient Which thing he promised them to do and so secretly betwene them it was agreed that if the rage of the payne were tollerable and might be suffered then he should lift vp his handes aboue his head toward heauen before he gaue vp the ghost Thomas Haukes caryed to the place of execâ—tion Not long after when the houre was come Thomas Haukes was leade awaye to the place apoynted for the slaughter by the Lorde Rich his assistaunce who beyng now come vnto the stake there mildly patiently addressed himselfe to the fire Thomas Haukes standing at the stake reasoneth with the Lord Rich. hauing a straite chayne cast about his middle with no smal multitude of people on euery side compassing him about Unto whome after he had spoken many thinges but especially vnto the Lorde Rich reasoning with him of the innocent bloud of Sayntes at leÌ„gth after his feruent prayers first made and poured out vnto god the fire was set vnto him ¶ The Martirdome of Thomas Haukes in Essex at a Towne called Coxehall Anno. 1555. Iune 10. In the which when he continued long and when his speech was taken away by violence of the flame his skin also drawen together and his fingers consumed with the fire so that now all men thought certainely he had bene gone sodainely and contrary to all expectation the blessed seruaunt of GOD beyng myndefull of his promise afore made reached vp his hands burning on a light fier which was marueilous to behold ouer his head to y e liuing God and with great reioysing A token geuen in the fire that burning is not so intollerable a payne as it was thought as seemed strooke or clapped theÌ„ three tymes together At the sight whereof there followed such applause outcry of the people and especially of them which vnderstode the matter that y e like hath not coÌ„monly bene heard And so the blessed Martyr of Christ straight way sinckyng downe into the fire gaue vp his spirite An. 1555. Iune 10. And thus haue you playnely and expresly described vnto you the whole story The end and Martyrdome of Thomas Haukes at Coxhall as well of the lyfe as of the death of Thomas Haukes a most constant faythfull witnes of Christes holy Gospell ¶ Letters ¶ An Epistle to the Congregation by Thomas Haukes GRace mercy and peace from God the father and from our Lord Iesust Christ A letter of Thomas Haukes to the congregation bee alway with you all my deare brethren and sisterne in the Lord Iesus Christ for euer and his holy Spirite conduct and leade you all in all your doynges that you may alwayes direct your deedes according to his holy word that when he shall appeare to reward euery man according to their woorkes ye may as obedient children be found watching ready to enter into his euerlasting kingdome with your lamps burning and when the Bridegrome shall shew himselfe ye neede not to be ashamed of this life that God hath lent you whiche is but traÌ„sitory vaine and like vnto a vapour that for a season appeareth and vanisheth away so soone passeth away all our terrestriall honour glory and felicitie For all fleshe sayth the Prophet is grasse and all his glory as the floure of the fielde which for a season sheweth her beautie and as soone as the Lord bloweth vpon it it withereth awaye and departeth For in this transitory and daungerous wildernes The manifolde daungers which a true Christian hath to passe tâ—orow in this world we are as Pilgrimes and straungers following the footesteps of Moses among many vnspeakeable daungers beholding nothing with our outward man but all vaine vanities and vexation of mind subiect to hunger colde nakednesse bondes sickenes losse labours banishment in daunger of that dreadfull dragon and his sinnefull seede to be deuoured tempted and tormented who ceaseth not behind euery bush to lay a baite when we walke awry to haue his pleasure vpoÌ„ vs casting abroad his apples in al places times and seasons to see if Adam will be allured and entised to leaue the liuing God his most holy Commaundements whereby hee is assured of euerlasting life promising the world at will to all that will fall downe in all ages for a messe of potage sel set at naught the euerlasting kingdome of heauen So frayle is flesh and bloud And in especiall Israell is most ready to walke awry when he is filled wyth al maner of riches as sayth the Prophet Therefore I am bolde in bondes as entirely desiring your euerlasting health felicitie to warne you and most hartely desire you to watch and pray for our estate is dangerous The higher in dignity the nearer to daunger and requireth continuall prayer For on the hygh mountaynes doth not grow most plenty of grasse neither are the highest trees farthest from daunger but seldome sure alwaies shaken of euery wind that bloweth Such a deceitfull thing saith our sauior is honor and riches y t without grace it choketh vp the good seede sowne on hys creatures blindeth so their seeing that they go gropyng at none day in darckenes it maketh a man thinck himselfe somewhat y t is nothing at all For though for our honour we esteeme our selues stand in our owne light Prouerb 11. Riches helpe not before God yet when we shall stand before the liuing God there shal be no respect of persons For riches helpeth not in the day of vengeance neither can we make the Lord partiall for money But
tell more of this then I can write Therfore deare mother receiue some admonition of one of thy poore children nowe goyng to be burned for the testimonye of Iesus Come agayne to Gods truth come out of Babilon confesse Christ and his true doctrine repent that whiche is past make amendes by declaryng thy repentaunce by the fruites Remember the readings and preachinges of Gods Prophet and true Preacher M Bucer Call to minde the threatninges of God nowe something seene by the children Leauer and others Let the exile of Leauer Pilkinton Grindall Haddon Horne Scorye Ponet c. something awake thee Let the imprisonmēt of thy deare sonnes Cranmer Ridley and Latimer moue thee Consider the Martyrdome of thy chickens Rogers Saunders Taylor And nowe cast not awaye the poore admonition of me goyng to be burned also and to receiue the like crowne of glorye with my fellowes Take to harte Gods calling by vs. Be not as Pharao was for then will it happen vnto thee as it did vnto hym What is that hardnes of hart And what then destructiō eternally both of body and soule Ah therefore good mother awake awake repent repent buskle thy selfe and make hast to turne to the Lord. For els it shal be more easie for Sodome and Gomorra in the daye of iudgement then for thee Oh harden not your hartes Oh stop not your eares to day in hearyng Gods voyce though it be by me a most vnworthy messenger Oh feare the Lord for his anger is begon to kindle Euen now the axe is layd to the roote of the tree You know I prophecied truely to you before the Sweate came what would come if you repēted not your carnall Gospelling And now I tel you before I depart hence that the eares of men will tingle to heare of the vengeaunce of God that will fall vpon you all both Towne and Vniuersitie if you repent not if you leaue not your Idolatrie if you turne not speedely to the Lord if you still be ashamed of Christes truth which you know Oh Perne repent Oh Thomson repent Oh you Doctors Bachelers Maisters repent Oh Maior Aldermen Towne dwellers repent repent repent that you may escape the nere vengeaunce of the Lord. Rent your hartes come apace calling on the Lord. Let vs all say Peccauimus we haue all sinned we haue done wickedly we haue not hearkned to thy voyce O Lord. Deale not with vs after our desertes but be mercifull to our iniquities for they are great Oh pardon our offenses In thine anger remember thy mercy Turne vs vnto thee O Lord God of hostes for the glory of thy names sake Spare vs and be mercifull vnto vs. Let not the wicked people say where is now their God Oh for thine owne sake for thy names sake deale mercifully with vs. Turne thy selfe vnto vs and vs vnto thee and we shall prayse thy name for euer If in this sort my dearely beloued in hart and mouth we come vnto our father prostrate our selues before the throne of his grace then surely surely we shall finde mercie Then shall the Lord loke merely vpon vs for his mercy sake in Christ then shall we heare him speake peace vnto his people God◠mercy 〈◊〉 to Cambridge if it repent For he is gracious mercifull of great pitie compassion he can not be chiding for euer his anger can not last long to the penitent Though we weepe in the morning yet at night we shall haue our sorow to cease For he is exorable and hath no pleasure in the death of a sinner he rather would our conuersion and turning Oh turne you now and conuert yet once agayne I humbly besech you and then the kingdome of heauen shall draw nigh The eye hath not seane the eare hath not heard nor the hart of man is able to conceiue the ioyes prepared for vs if we repent amende our liues and hartely turne to the Lord. But if we repent not but be as you were and goe on forwardes with the wicked following the fashion of the world the Lord will leade you on with wicked doers you shall perish in your wickednes your bloud will be vpon your owne heades your part shal be with hypocrites where shal be weepyng gnashyng of teeth ye shal be cast from the face of the Lord for euer and euer eternall shame sorrow wo and miserie shal be both in body and soule to you world without end Oh therefore right deare to me in the Lord turne you turne you repent you repent you amende amende your liues depart from euill do good follow peace and pursue it Come out from Babilon cast of the workes of darkenesse put on Christ confesse his truth be not ashamed of his Gospell prepare your selues to the Crosse drinke of Gods cup before it come to the dregges and then shall I with you and for you reioyce in the day of Iudgement which is at hand and therefore prepare your selues thereto I hartely beseche you And thus I take my vale in aeternum with you in this present life myne owne deare hartes in the Lord. The Lord of mercie be with vs all and geue vs a ioyfull and sure meetyng in his kyngdome Amen Amen Out of prison the 11. of Februarie Anno. 1555. Your owne in the Lorde for euer Iohn Bradford ¶ To Lankeshire and Cheshire TO all those that professe his name and true Religion of our sauiour Iesus Christ in Lankeshyre and Chesshyre An other letter of M. Bradford to Lankeshire Cheshire and specially to Manchester and specially abiding in Manchester and therabout Iohn Bradford a most vnworthy seruaunt of the Lorde now not onely in boundes but also condemned for y e same true religion wisheth mercy and grace peace and increase of all godlines from God the father of all pitty through y e desertes of our Lord Iesus Christ by the working of the most mighty and liuely spirite the comforter for euer Amen I heard it reported credibly my dearely beloued in the Lord that my heauenly father hath thought it good to prouide that as I haue preached his true doctrine and Gospell amongest you by worde so I shall testifie confirme the same by deede That is I shall with you leaue my life whiche by hys prouidence I first receaued there for in Manchester was I borne for a seale to the doctrine I haue taught with you and amongest you so so that if from henceforth you wauer in the same you haue none excuse at all I know the enemies of Christ whiche exercise this crueltie vpon me I speake in respect of myne offence which is none to themwardes thinke by killing of me amongest you to affray you and others least they shoulde attempt to teach Christ truely or beleue his doctrine hereafter But I doubt not but my heauenly father will be my death more confirme you in his truth for euer And therefore I greatly reioyce to see sathan and his souldiours supplanted
is the next and immediate cause which by Gods promise worketh our iustification according as it is wrytten Crede in Dominum Iesum saluus eris tu domus tua i. Beleeue in the Lorde Iesus and thou shalt be saued thou and thy whole house Actes 16. And thus muche touching the definition of Election wyth the causes thereof declared Which you see nowe to be no merites nor woorkes of man whether they go before or come after faith but onely the meere mercy of God through faith For like as all they that be borne of Adam doe taste of his malediction though they tasted not his apple so al they that be borne of Christ which is by faith take part of the obedience of Christ although they neuer did that obedience them selues whyche was in hym Rom. 5. Nowe to the second consideration let vs see likewise how The second â—onsideration and in what order this election of God proceedeth in chusing and electing them which hee ordaineth to saluation which order is this In them that be chosen to life first Gods mercy and free grace bringeth foorth election Election worketh vocation or Gods holy calling which vocation thorowe hearing bringeth knowledge and faith of Christ Grace Election â—ocation Fayth â—uâ—â—ificatioÌ„ Glorification Mans free-will Blynd â—ortune Man wisedome Mans Learnâ—ng Maâ—s 〈◊〉 Worâ—es of the lawe excluded from the causes of our saluatioÌ„ in Chriâ—t Faith through promise obtaineth iustification Iustification thorow hope waiteth for glorification Election is before time Uocation and faith commeth in time Iustification and glorification is wythout ende Election depending vppon Gods free grace and will excludeth all mannes will blinde fortune chaunce and all peraduentures Uocation standing vpon Gods election excludeth all mans wisedome cunning learning intention power and presumption Faith in Christ proceding by y e gift of the holy Ghoste and freely iustifying man by Gods promise excludeth all other merites of men all condition of deseruing and all works of the law both Gods law and mans law with all other outward meanes what soeuer Iustification comming freely by Faith standeth sure by promise without doubt feare or wauering in this lyfe Glorification pertaining onely to the life to come by hope is looked for Grace and mercy preuenteth Election ordaineth Uocation prepareth and receiueth the word whereby commeth faith Faith iustifieth Iustification bringeth glory Election is the immediate and next cause of vocation Uocation which is the working of Gods spirit by the woord is the immediate and next cause of faith Faith is the immediate and next cause of iustification And this order and connexion of causes is diligeÌ„tly to be obserued Papistes 〈◊〉 and the doctrine 〈…〉 because of the Papistes which haue miserably confounded and inuerted this doctrine thus teaching that almighty God so farre foorth as he foreseeth mans merites before to come so doeth he dispense his election Dominus pro vt cuiusque merita fore praeuidet ita dispensat electionis gratiam And againe Nullis praecedentibus meritis Dominum rependere electionis gratiam futuris tamen concedere That is That the Lorde recompenseth the grace of election not to any merites preceeding but yet graunteth the same to the merites which follow after As though we had our election by our holinesse that followeth after not rather haue our holinesse by Gods election going before But we folowing the scripture say otherwise that the cause onely of Gods election Election is hys owne free mercy and the cause only of our iustification is our faith in Christ and nothing els As for example first concerning Election if the question be asked why was Abraham chosen and not Nachor Why was Iacob chosen not Esau Why was Moses elected and Pharao hardened Why Dauid accepted and Saule refused Why fewe be chosen and the moste forsaken It can not be answeared otherwise but thus because it was so the good will of God In like maner touching vocation and also faith if the question be asked why this vocation gifte of faith was geuen to Cornelius the Gentil and not to Tertullius the Iewe Whye to the poore to the babes and little ones of this world of whom Christ speaketh I thanke thee Father which haste hidde this from the wise c. Mathew 11. Whye to the vnwise Vocation bringeth fayth the simple abiectes and outcastes in thys worlde Of whome speaketh S. Paule 1. Cor. 1. Yee see your calling my brethren howe not many of you c. Why to the sinners and not to the iust Why the beggers by the hye wayes were called and the bidden gestes excluded We can goe to no other cause but to Gods purpose election and saye wyth Christe our Sauiour Quia pater sic complacitum est ante te i. Yea father for so it seemed good in thy sight Luke 18. And so for Iustification likewise if the question be asked why the Publicane was iustified Iustification by fayth onely and not the Pharisey Luke 18. Why Marie the sinner and not Symon the inuiter Luke 11. Why harlottes and Publicanes goe before the Scribes and Pharisees in the kingdom Mat. 21. Why the sonne of the free woman was receiued and the bond womans sonne being hys elder reiected Genes 21. Why Israel whych so long sought for righteousnes found it not and the Gentiles whych sought not for it found it Rom. 9. Wee haue no other cause heereof to render but to say wyth S. Paule because they soughte for it by woorkes of the Lawe and not by Faith which faith as it commeth not by mans will as the Papist falsly pretendeth but only by the election and free gift of God so it is only the immediate cause whereunto the promise of oure saluation is annexed according as we read And therefore of faith is the inheritaunce geuen as after grace that the promise might stande sure to euery seede Rom. 4. Item in the same chap. Faith beleeuing in him which iustifieth the wicked is imputed to righteousnesse And thus concerning the cause of our saluation yee see howe faith in Christ onely and immediately without any coÌ„dition doth iustifie vs How fayth and election are lincked together in the acte of Iustifiyng being so linked with Gods mercye and election that where so euer election goeth before there faith in Christ must needes folow after And againe whosoeuer beleeueth in Christ Iesu through the vocation of God he must needes be partaker of Gods election Whereuppon resulteth nowe the thirde note or consideration whych is to consider whether a man in this life may be certaine of his election To answere to which question thys first is to be vnderstande The third consideration that although oure election and vocation simplye in deede be knowen to God onely in hym selfe à priore yet notwythstanding it may be knowen to euery particular faithfull man à posteriore Election knowen to God simply Election knowen to man by meanes that is
offended with Christ when he sayd he woulde haue his flesh eaten and except a man shoulde eate hys flesh hee could not come to lyfe eternall The grosse Capernaites They supposed grossely and vnderstoode hym if a man might so playnely speake it butcherly that he would cut out lumpes and peeces out of his body as the butcher doth out of dead beastes and so geue it them to eate of as Augustine dooth heere say And vpon this grosse or as holy Augustine doth heere call it foolish and fleshly vnderstanding they were offended and sayde to him This is a sore or hard sayeng They did shoote foorth their bolt and vnwise sayeng ouer soone and were offended before they had cause They tooke that for hard and sore which shoulde haue bene passing pleasaunt and profitable to them if they would haue heard the thing declared throughly to the end And euen so now that whiche in this matter maye appeare at the first blush a sore strange and intollerable sentence for as much as we haue not heard of it before but the contrary hath of long time ben beaten into our heads and perswaded to our mindes yet by deliberation and indifferent and abiding a triall of that which at the first may appeare sore and intollerable shal I trust be found a sweete truth to such specially as your grace is louing to heare to knowe all truth But the Capernaites were hard as here sayth Augustine and not the worde For if they had not bene hard but soft and pacient to heare they woulde haue said in themselues Christ sayeth not this without a cause and there is some hid misterie therein and so by pacient â—ariance they shoulde haue knowne the trueth that they coulde not attaine to for peruerse hastines or haste which is a great stoppe and let of true iudgement Hastynes a great hinderance of true iudgement But the Disciples taried paciently to heare further and so did they knowe this speach of Christ to be the words of life that to the other ouer readily departing from Christ were words of death 2. Cor. 3. For they tooke them literally and grossely and the letter as Paule sayth slayeth But to shewe what the Disciples remayning wyth Christ did learne saint Augustine doth consequently shew by the wordes of the Gospell saieng thus Ille autem instruxit eos ait illis Spiritus est qui viuificat caro nihil prodest c. But he instructed them and sayd vnto them The Spirite is that which geueth life the fleshe profiteth nothing The words that I haue spoken vnto you are spirite and life Vnderstand you that which I haue spoken spiritually You shall not eate this body which you see neyther shall you drinke that same bloud which they shall shed foorth that shall crucifie mee I haue set foorth to you a certayne Sacrament or mysterie which beeing spiritually vnderstande shall geue you lyfe and although it be requisite that this be celebrated visibly yet it ought to be vnderstaÌ„d inuisibly In thys do we see The wordes of the sacrament are to be vnderstaÌ„d spiritually that both Christ and Augustine would haue Christes wordes to be vnderstande spiritually and not carnally figuratiuely and not literally and therefore doth he say You shall not eate this body whiche you see neyther shall you drinke that same bloud which they shall shed foorth that shall crucifie mee And what else is this but that Christ would his body to be eaten and his bloud to be drunken But he would not his bodie to be carnally eaten whyche was materially seene of them to whome he spake nor hys materiall or naturall bloud to be carnally drunken which hys crucifiers shoulde cause to issue from his naturall bodye crucified The body of Christ is not to be eaten carnally as sayeth Augustine but hee ordeyned and willed his bodye and bloud to bee spiritually eaten and drunken in faith and beliefe that his body was crucified for vs and that his bloud was shed for the remission of our sinnes This eating and drinking is nothing but suche true fayth and beliefe as is shewed Wherefore as Christ sayth He that eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloud hath lyfe euerlastyng Euen so doth he saye He that beleeueth in mee hath lyfe euerlastyng And Saint Augustine agreeably to the same August in Ioan. treating vpon Iohn doth say At quid paras dentem ventrem Crede manducasti c. Why dost thou prepare thy teeth and belly Beleue and thou hast eaten I do know that Christ ordeineth his Sacrament to be receiued and eaten which is in a certaine wise called his body as after shal be more largely opened but the same doth not feede y e mynde of them except it be takeÌ„ spiritually not corporally Heb. 13. It is good to stablish the hart with grace not with meat And S. Augustine assentyng to the same doth say in a SermoÌ„ that he maketh vpoÌ„ these wordes August in Serm de verbis Lucae in the Gospell of Luke Lord teache vs to pray Panem dixit sed Epiousion hoc est supersubstantialem c. He sayd bread but supersubstantiall bread This is not the bread which goeth into the body but that bread whiche doth satisfie the substaunce of our soule Our soules therfore into whom nothyng corporall can corporally enter doth not carnally receiue the body bloud of our Sauiour neither did he ordeine his blessed body and bloud so to be eaten and drunken Although our soules can not lyue except they be spiritually fedde with the blessed body and bloud of him spiritually eatyng and drinkyng them in takyng also at tymes conuenient The Sacrament truly called the body and bloud of Christ. the blessed Sacrament whiche is truely called his body and bloud Not that it is so really but as is shewed by the interpretation both of Tertullian Augustine because it is a signe or figure of Christes body and bloud And the signes or Sacramentes both commonly as sayeth Augustine both ad Bonifacium and in his worke De Ciuitate Dei Sacraments take their denominatioÌ„ of the things which they represent take their denomination of the thynges by them represented and signified But for somuch as some will obiect that Augustine in the worde afore rehearsed doth not speake of eatyng the Sacrament for the text of the Scripture vpon the which he doth ground is not spoken by eatyng the Sacrament whiche text is this Vnlesse a man eate my flesh c I aunswere that true it is he began of spirituall eatyng and thereto serueth the text recited Neuerthelesse Obiection aunswered he meaneth that Christ is not ordeyned to be eaten either without the Sacrament or in the Sacrament but spiritually of the faythfull as more euidently doth appeare by these wordes there folowyng Sacramentum aliquod vobis commendaui quod spiritualiter intellectum viuificabit vos c. I haue commeÌ„ded vnto you a Sacrament which beyng
of loue to God but to get a liuing thereby and for a worldly purpose and had leauer otherwayes liue then do I that office which God hath put me in and yet please not God my selfe c. Moreouer howsoeuer he preach he hath not to reioice in that he preacheth But if he preach willingly with a true hart of conscience to God then hath he his reward that is then feeleth he the earnest of eternall life and the working of the spirite of God in him And as he feeleth Gods goodnes and mercy so be thou sure he feeleth his owne infirmitie weakenes and vnworthines and mourneth and knowledgeth hys sinne in that the hart will not arise to worke wyth that ful lust and loue that is in Christ our Lord. And neuerthelesse is he yet at peace with God through faith trust in Christ Iesu. For the earnest of the spirit that worketh in him testifieth and beareth witnes vnto his hart that God hath chosen him and that his grace shall suffice him whyche grace is now not idle in him In his workes putteth hee no trust Now thou that ministrest in the kitchen and art but a kitchen page receiuest all things of the hand of God knowest that God hath put thee in that office submittest thy selfe to his will and seruest thy maister not as a man but as Christ himselfe with a pure hart according as Paule teacheth puttest thy trust in God and with him seekest thy reward Moreouer there is not a good deede done but thy hart reioiceth therein yea when thou hearest that the word of God is preached by this Apostle and seest the people turne to God thou consentest vnto the deede thy harte breaketh out in ioy springeth and leapeth in thy brest that God is honoured and in thine hart doest the same that the Apostle doth and happly with greater delectation and a more feruent spirit Now he that receaueth a Prophete in the name of a Prophet shall receiue the reward of a Prophet That is he that consenteth to the deede of a Prophet and maintaineth it the same hath the same spirite and earnest of euerlasting life which the Prophete hath and is elect as the Prophet is No difference of men before God in respecte of deedes but onely in respecte of fayth Now if thou compare deede to deede there is no difference betwixt washing of dishes preaching of the word of God But as touching to please God none at all For neither that nor this pleaseth but as farrefoorth as God hath chosen a man hath put his spirit in him and purified his hart by faith and trust in Christ c. 23. article 23. Ceremonies of the Churche haue brought the worlde from God fol. 86. Reade the place of Tindall Seeke the word of God in all thinges The place annexed and without the word of God doe nothing though it appeare neuer so glorious Whatsoeuer is done without the word of God that count Idolatrie The kingdome of heauen is within vs. Luke 7. Wonder therfore at no monstrous appearaunce nor at anye outwarde thing without the word For the world was neuer drawne from God but with an outward shewe and glorious appearance and shining of hypocrisie and of fained and vsurped fasting praying watching singing offering sacrificing halowing of superstitious ceremonies and monstrous disguising c. 24. article 24. Beware of good intentes They are damned of God fol. 87. 25. article 25. See thou do nothing but that God biddeth thee fol. 87. The words of Tindall out of the which these two articles are gathered are these Beware of thy good intente good minde good affection or zeale as they call it Peter of a good mind and of a good affection or zeale chidde Christ because he sayde that he must goe to Ierusalem and there be slayne But Christ called him Saâ—an for hys labour a name that belongeth to the Diuell and sayde that he perceiued not godly things but worldly Of a good intent and of a feruent affection to Christ the sonnes of Zebede would haue had fire to come downe from heauen to consume the Samaritanes but Christ rebuked them sayeng that they wist not of what spirit they were that is that they vnderstood not how that they were altogether worldlye and fleshly minded Peter smote Malchus of a good zeale but Christ condemned his deede The Iewes of a good entent and of a good zeale slew Christ and persecuted the Apostles as Paule beareth them record Rom. x. I beare them record saith he that they haue a feruent minde to Godward but not according to knowledge It is another thing then to do of a good mind and to do of knowledge Labour for knowledge that thou mayest knowe Gods will and what he would haue thee to do Our mind entent and affection or zeale are blinde and al that we do of them is damned of God and for that cause hath God made a testament betweene him and vs wherin is conteined both what he woulde haue vs to do and what he would haue vs to aske of him See therefore that thou do nothing to please God withall but that he commaundeth neyther aske any thing of him but that he hath promised thee c. 26. Churches are for preaching onely and not as they bee vsed now fol. 87. This Article conteyneth neyther errour nor heresie but is playne enough of it selfe to all them that haue their minds exercised in the scriptures of God 27. To worship God otherwise then to beleeue that he is iust and true in his promise is to make God an Idol fol. 87. Reade the wordes of Tindall with this Article God is honoured on all sides in that we count him righteous in all his lawes and ordinances and also true in all his promises Other worship of God is none except we make an Idoll of him c. 28. Pharao had no power to let the people depart at Gods pleasure fol. 95. 28. 〈◊〉 29. Our prelates in sinne say they haue power fol. 95. Reade the place in the wicked Mammon 29. 〈◊〉 out of y e which these two Articles are gathered S. Paule sayeth If thou confesse with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lorde and beleeue with thine hart that God raised him vp from death thou shalt be safe that is if thou beleeue he raised him vp againe for thy saluation Many beleeue that God is riche and almighty but not vnto themselues and that he wil be good to them and defend them and be their God Pharao for paine of the plague was compelled to confesse his sinnes but had yet no power to submit himselfe vnto the will of God and to let the children of Israell go and to lose so great profite for Gods pleasure As our prelates coÌ„fesse their sinnes saieng though we be neuer so euill yet haue we the power And againe the Scribes and the Phariseis say they sate in Moyses
In the Sacrament bread is receaued either leauened or vnleauened j. Ergo in the Sacrament is substaunce of bread and not accidences onely ¶ Argument Ba The body of Christ is named of that which is proportioned round and is vnsensible in operation ro Accidences only of bread haue no figure of roundnes co Ergo the body of Christ is not named of accidences but of very bread substantiall ¶ Argument The wordes of the Euangelist speaking of that whyche Christ tooke blessed brake and gaue do importe it to be bread and nothing else but bread Ergo the substance of bread is not to be excluded out of the Sacrament Chrisostome Christ in bread and wyne sayde do this in remembraunce of me Chrisost. â— Cor. 11. 〈◊〉 27. Cyrillus He gaue to them peeces or fragments of bread Cyrill in 〈◊〉 lib. 4. 〈◊〉 14. Also the same Cyrill sayth In bread we receaue his precious body and his bloud in wyne Ergo by these Doctours it remaineth bread after consecration Ambrose Before the blessing of the heauenly words it is called another kynde of thyng After consecration the body of Christ is signified ¶ Arguments of Peter Martyr disputing with M. Chadsey vpon the first question Da The Analogie and resemblaunce betwene the Sacrament and the thing signified must euer be kept in all Sacraments ti In the Sacrament of the Lordes body this Analogie or resemblaunce can not be kept if bread be transubstantiated si Ergo the substance of bread must needes remayne in the Sacrament of the Lords body The Maior of this Argument is certaine by S. Austen Lib. De catechisandis rudibus â—ugust eâ—â—st ad â—ardanum Epist. ad Dardan Where hee sayeth Sacramentes must needes beare a similitude of those thyngs whereof they are Sacramentes or else they can be no Sacramentes The Minor is thus proued ¶ Argument Ba The resemblaunce betweene the Sacrament and the body of Christ is this â—â—alogi◠〈◊〉 proporâ—â—â—n beâ—â—eene the â—â—tward â—â—urishing 〈◊〉 bread in 〈◊〉 bodyes 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 Christes 〈…〉 in 〈◊〉 soules that as the properties of bread and wyne do nourish outwardly so the properties of the body of Christ do nourish spiritually ro Without the substaunce of bread and wine there is no resemblaunce of nourishing co Ergo without the substaunce of bread and wyne the Analogie can not hold ¶ Argument Ba Agayne another resemblaunce and similitude or Analogie of this Sacramente is this that as one loafe of bread and one cuppe of wine conteineth many cornes and many grapes so the mysticall congregation coÌ„teineth many members and yet maketh but one bodie ro Without the substance of bread wine no such resemblaunce or similitude of coÌ„iunction can be represented co Ergo without the substaunce of bread and wyne the Analogie of this spirituall coniunction can not holde ¶ Another Argument Ba Euery Sacrament consisteth in two thynges that is in the thing signifieng and the thing signified ro Without the substance of bread and wine there is nothing that signifieth in the Sacrament co Ergo the substaunce of bread and wyne in the Sacramente can in no wise be transubstantiate from theyr natures The Minor is thus to be proued Fes There is no signification in any Sacrament without the element â—i The substaunce of bread and wine is the elemente of this Sacrament â—o Ergo without the substaunce of bread and wine there is no similitude nor signification in this Sacrament And for somuch as the aduersaries ground their transubstantiation so much vpon these wordes of Christ This is my body which they expound onely after y e litteral sense Three causes prouing that these wordes of Christ. Hoc est corpus meum are not to be taken literally but spiritually without troupe or figure now that this their exposition is false and that the sayde woordes are to be taken figuratiuely and spiritually by three causes it is to be proued 1. First by the wordes of the Scripture 2. By the nature of a Sacrament 3. By the testimonies of the fathers 1. First by these wordes of the scripture where he sayth Doe this in remembraunce of mee for so muche as remembraunce properly serueth not for thinges corporally preseÌ„t but for thinges rather being absent 2. Secondly where he saith Vntill I come Places of Scripture making agaynst transubstantiation Which words were vayne if he were already come by consecration 3. Thirdly where S. Paule sayth The breaking of bread is it not the communion of the body of Christ Which words of breaking in no case can be verified vppon the body of Christ which for the glory thereof is vnpossible 4. Furthermore where as the Lord biddeth theÌ„ to take and eate it is euident that the same cannot be vnderstand simply of the body of Christ without a trope forsomuch as he cannot be eaten and chawed with teeth as we vse properly in eating other meates to doe 5. The wordes moreouer of Luke and Paule spoken of the cuppe doe argue likewise that the other words spoken of the bread must needes be taken mistically As where it is sayd This cup is the new testament which woordes must needes be expounded thus thys cup doth signifie the new Testament 6. Item these wordes of S. Iohn chap. 6. My wordes be spirite and life The flesh profiteth nothing c. 7. IteÌ„ where in the same place of S. Iohn Christ to refell the carnal vnderstanding of the Capernaites of eating his body maketh mention of his Ascension c. The second cause why the wordes of Christ The secoÌ„d cause the nature of a Sacrament This is my body cannot be litterally expounded without trope is y e nature of a sacrament whose nature and propertie is to beare a signe or signification of a thinge to be remembred which thing after the substantiall and reall presence is absent As touching which nature of a sacrament sufficiently hath bene sayd before The third cause the testimonye of the fathers The third cause why the woordes of consecration are figuratiuely to be taken is the testimonie of the auncient Doctours Tertullianus This is my body that is to say this is a figure of my body Tertullianus Contra Martionem Lib. 4. Augustinus Psal. 3. August contra Adamantum Cap. 12. Hiâ—ronimus August Psal. 3. Christ gaue a figure of his body August Contra Adamantum Manichaeum He did not doubt to say This is my body when he gaue a signe of his body Hieronimus Christ represented vnto vs his body August August in his booke De Doctrina Christiana declareth expressely that this speache of eating the body of Christ August de Doctrina Christiana Lib. is a figuratiue speach Ambrosius As thou hast receaued the similitude of his death so thou drinkest the similitude of his precious bloud ¶ Argument Fe The death of Christ is not present really in the sacrament but by similitude ri The precious bloud of Christ is present in the Sacrament
M. Perne M. Gest M. Pilkington Aunswerers and disputers in those disputatioÌ„s at Cambridge In the third disputation answered M. Perne Against whome disputed one M. Parkar not Doct. Math. Parkar M. Pollard M. Uauisour M. Yong. At length the disputations ended the Bishop of Rochester Doct. Nicolas Ridley after the maner of Scholes Anno 1552. made this determination vpon the foresayde conclusions as here followeth ¶ The determination of Doctor Nicolas Ridley Bishop of Rochester vpon the conclusions aboue prefixed THere hath bene an ancient custome amongst you that after disputations had in your common scholes The determination of D. Nic. Ridley vpon the disputations there should be some determination made of the matters so disputed and debated especially touching Christian religion Because therefore it is seene good vnto these worshipfull assistentes ioyned with me in commission from the kings Maiestie that I should performe the same at this tyme I will by your fauourable pacience declare both what I do thinke and beleue my selfe and what also other ought to think of the same Which thing I would that afterwardes ye did with diligence way and ponder euery man at home seuerally by himselfe The principal groundes or rather headsprings of this matter are specially fiue The first is the authoritie maiestie and veritie of holy Scripture 5. Princypall groundes to take away transubstantiation The second is the most certayne testimonies of the auncient Catholicke Fathers who after my iudgement do sufficiently declare this matter The third is the definition of a Sacrament The fourth is the abhominable heresie of Eutiches that may ensue of Transubstantiation The fift is the most sure beliefe of the article of our fayth He ascended into heauen ¶ The first grounde This Transubstantiation is cleane agaynst y e wordes of the scripture Transubstantiation agaynst the Scripture and consent of the auncient Catholick Fathers The scripture sayth I will not drinke hereafter of thys fruite of the vine c. Now the fruite of this Uyne is wyne And it is manifest that Christ spake these wordes after the Supper was finished as it appeareth both in Mathewe Marke and also in Luke if they be well vnderstanded There be not many places of the scripture that do confirm this thing neither is it greatly materiall For it is enough if there be any one playne testimonie for the same Neither ought it to be measured by the number of Scriptures but by the authority Scripture to be measured not by number but by authoritye and by the veritie of the same And the maiestie of this veritie is as ample in one short sentence of the Scripture as in a thousand Moreouer Christ tooke bread he brake bread he gaue bread In the Actes Luke calleth it bread So Paule calleth it bread after the sanctification Both of them speaketh of breakyng which belongeth to the substaunce of bread and in no wyse to Christes body for the Scripture sayth Ye shall not breake a bone of hym Exod. 12. 1. Cor. 11. Christ sayth Doe ye this in my remembraunce Saint Paule also sayeth Doe ye this in my remembraunce And agayne As often as ye shall drinke of this cup Iohn 6. do it in the remembraunce of me And our Sauiour Christ in the 6. of Iohn speakyng against the Capernaits sayth Labour for the meat that perisheth not And when they asked What shall we do that we may worke the workes of God He aunswered them thus This is the worke of God that ye beleeue in hym whom he hath sent Iohn 6. You see how he exhorteth them to fayth for fayth is that worke of God Agayne This is the bread which came downe from heauen But Christes body came not downe from heauen Moreouer Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in hym My flesh sayth he is meat in deede and my bloud is drinke in deede When they heard this they were offended And whilest they were offended he sayd vnto them What if ye shall see the sonne of man ascend vp where he was before Wherby he went about to draw them from the grosse and carnal eatyng This body sayth he shall ascend vp into heauen meanyng altogether as S. Augustine sayth It is the spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothyng The wordes that I speake vnto you are spirit and lyfe and must be spiritually vnderstood These bee the reasons which perswade me to incline to this sentence and iudgement The second ground agaynst transubstantiation ¶ The second ground Now my second ground agaynst this transubstantiation are the auncient Fathers a thousand yeares past And so farre of is it that they do confirme this opinion of transubstantiation that playne they seeme vnto me both to thinke and to teach the contrary Dionysius in many places calleth it breade Dionysiâ—â— Eccle. 〈◊〉 The places are so manifest and playne that it needeth not to recite them Ignatius to the Philadelphians sayth Ignaâ—ius 〈◊〉 Philadelph I beseech you brethren cleaue fast vnto one fayth and to one kynde of preachyng vsing together one manner of thankesgeuyng for the fleshe of the Lord Iesu is one and hys bloud is one which was shedde for vs There is also one bread broken for vs and one cuppe of the whole Church Irenaeus writeth thus Irennaeus lib. 4. cap. 34. Euen as the bread that commeth of the earth receauyng Gods vocation is nowe no more common breade but Sacramentall breade consistyng of two natures earthly and heauenly euen so our bodyes receauyng the Eucharist are now no more corruptible hauyng hope of the resurrection Tertullian is very playne Tertullianus for he calleth it a figure of the body c. Chrysostome writyng to Caesarius the Monke albeit he be not receyued of dyuers Chrisost. Cesariuâ— yet wyll I read the place to fasten it more deepely in your myndes for it seemeth to shewe playnely the substaunce of bread to remayne The wordes are these Before the bread is sanctified we name it bread but by the grace of God sanctifiyng the same thorough the ministery of the Priest it is deliuered from the name of breade and is counted worthy to beare the name of the Lordes body although the very substaunce of bread notwithstandyng doe still remayne therin and now is taken not to be two bodies but one body of the Sonne c. Cyprian sayth Bread is made of many graynes And is that naturall bread and made of wheate Yea it is so in deede Cyprian Lib. 1. Epist 6. Theodorâ—â—â—us The booke of Theodoret in Greeke was lately printed at Rome which if it had not bene his it should not haue bene set forth there especially seeyng it is directly against transubstantiation For he sayth plainely that bread styll remayneth after the sanctification Gelasius also is very playne in this manner The Sacrament sayth he which we receyue of the body and bloude of Christ is a diuine
therfore it must be receyued with the instrument of the soule which is fayth For as ye receiue sustenance for your body by your bodily mouth so the foode of your soule must be receiued by fayth which is the mouth of the soule And for that S. Augustine sharpely rebuketh them that thinke to eat Christ with their mouthe saying Quid paras dentem ventrem crede manducasti i. Why makest thou redy thy tooth thy belly August 〈◊〉 Ioan. 〈◊〉 25. beleue thou hast eateÌ„ Christ. Likewise speaking of eatyng the selfe same body he sayth to the Capernaites which tooke hym grosly as men do now a dayes The words that I speake are spirit and lyfe It is the spirit that quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothyng Iohn 6. And S. Augustine vpon these words of Christ sayth * That is to 〈◊〉 You shall 〈◊〉 eate the boâ—â— which you 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 bloâ—d whicâ— they shall 〈◊〉 that shall 〈…〉 me I 〈◊〉 commended you a 〈◊〉 vnderstood 〈◊〉 spiritually 〈◊〉 it shall 〈◊〉 you lyfe 〈◊〉 flesh 〈◊〉 nothing NoÌ„ hoc corpus quod videtis manducaturi estis neque bibituri sanguinem quem effusuri sunt qui me crucifigent Sacramentum aliquod vobis trado Id spiritualiter acceptum viuificat caro auteÌ„ non prodest quicquam August Quinquagena 2. Psal 98. Custome What meane you by this spirite and by spirituall eatyng I pray you vtter your mynde more playnely For I know well that Christ hath a bodye and therefore must be eaten as I thinke with the mouth of the bodye For the spirit and the soule as it hath no body and flesh so it hath no mouth Veritie You must vnderstand that a man is shaped of two partes of the body and of the soule And eche of them hath his life and his death his monthe his teethe his foode and abstinence For like as the body is nourished and fostered with bodily meats or els can not endure so must the soule haue his cherishing otherwise it will decay pine away And therefore we do may iustly say that the Turkes Iewes and Heathen be dead because they lacke y t liuely foode of the soule But how then or by what meane wil you fede the soule Doubtles not by the instrument of the body but of the soule For that which is receiued into the bodye hath no passage from thence into the soul. For Christ sayth That what â—o entreth into the belly is conueied into the draught And where as you say that the spirite hathe no mouth like as it hath no bodye or bones you are deceiued For the spirite hath a mouthe in his kinde or else howe coulde a man eate and drinke Iustice for vndoubtedly his bodily mouthe is no fit instrument for it Yet Christ sayeth that he is blessed that hungreth and thirsteth for Iustice. If hee hunger and thirst for Iustice 〈◊〉 5. belike he both eateth and drinketh it or otherwise he neither abateth his hunger nor quencheth hys thirst 〈◊〉 is to 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 Nowe if a man eate and drinke righteousnesse wyth hys spirite no doubt his spirite hath a mouth Whereof I will reason thus Da Of what soeuer sorte the mouth is suche is hys foode ti But the mouth of the spirite is spirituall not bodily si Therefore it receiueth Christes body spiritually not bodily And in like manner Christe speaking of the eatyng of hys bodye nameth him selfe the breade not for the bodye but of life for the soule 〈◊〉 6. and sayth He that commeth to me shal not hunger and he that beleeueth in me shall neuer thirst Wherfore who so will be relieued by the body of Christ must receiue him as hee will be receiued with the instrumente of faith appoynted thereunto not with his teethe or mouthe And where as I say that Christes body must be receiued taken with faith I meane not that you shall plucke downe Christ from heauen and put him in your faith as in a visible place but that you must with your faith rise and spring vp to him and leauing this world dwell aboue in heauen putting all your trust coÌ„fort and consolation in him which suffered grieuous bondage to set you at libertye to make you free creeping into his wounds which were so cruelly pearced and doâ—ted for your sake So shall you feede the body of Christ so shall you sucke the bloud that was poured out and shed for you This is the spiritual y e very true the onely eating of Christes body â—regory And therfore S. Gregorie calleth it Cibum mentis non ventris i. The foode of the minde and not of the bellie â—â—yprian And S. Cyprian sayth likewise Non accuimus dentem nec ventrem paramus i. We sharpen not oure tooth nor prepare our bellie Now to returne to our former purpose seeing it is plain that Christes body is meat for our spirit and hath nothing to do with our body I wil gather thereof this reason The sacrament is bodily foode and increaseth the body Ergo the sacrament is not the very body of Christ. That it norisheth the body it is euident for Christe calleth it the fruite of the vine whose duetie is to nourish And for a proofe if you consecrate a whole loafe it will feede you so well as your table bread And if a little Mouse get an host he will craue no more meate to hys dinner But you will saye these are worldly reasons What then if the old Fathers recorde the same Irenaeus sayth Quando mixtus calix fractus panis percipit verbum Dei sit Eucharistia corporis sanguinis Domini ex quibus augetur consistit carnis nostrae substantia Beda witnesseth the same by these woordes Quia panis carnem confirmat Christes â—â—dy is spiâ—â—â—uall â—eate vinum sanguinem operatur in carne hic ac corpus Christi mysticè illud ad sanguinem refertur Wherefore as I sayde before seeing that Christes body is spirituall meat and the bread of the sacrament bodily I may conclude that the sacrament is not Christes body Beside this where it was forbidden in the old law that any man should eat or drinke bloud the Apostles notwithstanding tooke the cup at Christes handes and dranke of it neuer staggered or shranke at the matter 〈…〉 bloud 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 whereby it may be gathered that they tooke it for a mysterie for a token and a remembraunce farre otherwise then it hath of late bene taken Againe when the sacrament was dealte none of theÌ„ all crouched downe and tooke it for his God forgettinge hym that sate there present before their eies â—neeling to 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—ent forâ—idden in 〈◊〉 CouÌ„â—â—ls â—he Sacraâ—â—nt carryâ—â— home in 〈◊〉 but tooke it and eate it knowing that it was a sacrament and a remembraÌ„ce of Christes body Yea the old Councels commanded that no man should kneele downe at the time of the Communion fearing
noâ— denyed whyche is grounded vpon the word of God and made more plaine by the commentaries of y e faithfull fathers They that thinke so of me the Lord knoweth how far they are deceiued And to make the same euident vnto you I will in fewe woords declare what true presence of Christes body in the sacrameÌ„t of the Lordes supper I hold and affirme with the worde of God and the auncient fathers I say and confesse with the Euangelist Luke The fayth confession of D. Ridley in affiâ—â—ming the true preseÌ„t in the Sacrament and wyth the Apostle Paule that the bread on the which thankes are geuen is the body of Christe in the remembraunce of hym and of his death to be set foorth perpetually of the faithfull vntill his comming I say and confesse the bread which we breake to be the Communion and partaking of Christes bodye wyth the auncient and the faithfull fathers I say and beleeue that there is not onely a signification of Christes body sette foorth by the sacrament The grace of 〈◊〉 and immortal geuen with the Sacrament to the â—â—ythfull Life eaten Aâ—â—gust The Lord 〈◊〉 grace Emisse Celestiall foode receaued 〈◊〉 The property naturall communion receâ—â—ued Hilar. The vertue oâ— Christes flesh Cyrill The misticall â—â—uent of Chriâ—â— Basill The 〈…〉 Ambros. The body by grace 〈…〉 but not that which 〈…〉 Hierom Grace 〈…〉 a sacrifice 〈◊〉 Chrisost. Grace 〈…〉 verâ—ty The power of Gods 〈…〉 Bertram but also that therewith is geuen to the godly and faithfull the grace of Christes body that is the foode of life immortalitye And this I holde wyth Cyprian I say also with S. Augustine that wee eate life and wee drinke life with Emisene that we feele the Lorde to be present in grace wyth Athanasius that wee receiue Celestiall foode which commeth from aboue the propertie of natural Communion wyth Hyllarius the nature of flesh and benediction whych geueth life in breade and wine wyth Cyrill and wyth the same Cyrill the vertue of the very flesh of Christ life and grace of his body the propertie of the onely begotten that is to say life as he himselfe in plaine words expoundeth it I confesse also with Basil that we receiue the mysticall Aduent and comming of Christ grace the vertue of hys very nature the sacrament of his very flesh with Ambrose the body by grace with Epiphanius spirituall flesh but not that which was crucified with Hierome Grace flowing into a sacrifice and the grace of the spirite with Chrysostome grace and inuisible veritie grace and societie of the members of Christes body with Augustine Finally with Bertram which was the last of all these I confesse that Christes body is in the Sacrament in thys respect namely as he writeth because there is in it the spirite of Christ that is the power of the worde of God which not onely feedeth the soule but also clenseth it Out of these I suppose it may clearely appeare vnto al meÌ„ how farre we are froÌ„ that opinion wherof some go about falsly to slaunder vs to the world saying we teach that the godly and faithfull shoulde receiue nothing else at the Lordes table but a figure of the body of Christ. ¶ The second proposition After the consecration there remayneth no substaunce of bread and wine neyther any other substaunce then the substaunce of God and man The Aunswere â—â—swere to 〈…〉 THE seconde conclusion is manifestly false directly against the word of God the nature of the Sacramente and the most euident testimonies of the godly Fathers and it is the rotten foundation of the other two conclusions propounded by you The â— proâ—â—sition of transubstantation deâ—ye both of the first and of the third I will not therefore now tary vpon any further explication of this aunswere being contented with that which is already added afore to the aunswer of the first proposition ¶ The first argument for the confirmation of this aunswere IT is very playne by the worde of God that Christ did geue bread vnto his Disciples and called it his body But the substance of bread is another maner of substaÌ„ce then is the substance of Christes body God and man Confirm thou 〈◊〉 his answere Therefore the conclusion is false The second part of mine argument is playne and the first 〈◊〉 proued thus ¶ The second argument Da That which Christ dyd take on the which he gaue thanâ—â—s and the which he brake he gaue to his Disciples and called it his body ri But he toke bread gaue thaÌ„ks on bread brake bread si Ergo the first part is true And it is confirmed with the authorities of the Fathers Irene Tertullian Origene Cyprian Epiphaâ—ius Hierome Augustine Theodoret Cirill Rabanus and Beâ—â— Whose places I will take vpon me to shew most manifest in this behalfe if I may be suffered to haue my bookes as my request is Bread is the body of Christ Ergo it is bread * The rule of Logicke is this A propositione de tertio adiacente ad cam 〈◊〉 est de secundo 〈◊〉 verbo 〈…〉 A tertio adiacente ad secundâ—m adiacens cum verbi substantiui pura copula ¶ The third Argument Ba As the bread of the Lordes table is Christes naturall body so is it his mysticall body ro But it is not Christes mysticall body by transubstantiation co Ergo it is not his naturall body by transubstantiatioÌ„ The second part of my argument is plaine and the first is proued thus As Christ who is the veritie spake of the bread This is my body which shall be betrayed for you speaking there of his naturall body euen so Paul moued with y e same spirit of truth The Maior 〈◊〉 said We though we be many yet are we all one bread and one body which be partakers of one bread â— Cor. 10. ¶ The fourth Argument We may no more beleeue bread to be transubstantiate into the body of Christ The argument holdeth a destructione 〈…〉 Math. 26. Marke 14. then the wine into his bloud But the wine is not transubstantiate into his bloud Ergo neyther is that bread therefore transubstantiate into his body ¶ The first part of this argument is manifest the second part is proued out of the authoritie of Gods word in Mathew Marke I will not drinke of the fruite of the vine c. Now the fruite of the vine was wine which Christ dranke and gaue to his disciplis to drinke With this sentence agreeth playnely the place of Chrysostome on the xx Chapter of Mathew ChrisostoÌ„e Cyprian As Ciprian doth also affirming that there is no bloud if wine be not in the cup. 〈◊〉 argument holâ—eth after 〈◊〉 same 〈◊〉 as 〈…〉 ¶ The fift Argument Ba The words of Christ spoken vpon the cup and vpon the bread haue like effect and working ro But the wordes spoken vpon the cup haue not vertue to transubstantiate co Ergo it followeth that
world The causes whâ— they 〈…〉 otherwise dispute theâ— before indifferent Iudges The matter of the disputation is against Gods word The second cause that the determinations of both the Uniuersities in matters of Religion especially wherin we should dispute are directly against Gods word yea against their own determinations in the time of our late soueraigne Lord and most godly Prince King Edward and further it is knowen they be our open enemies and haue already condemned our causes before any disputation had of the same Secondly because the Prelates and clergie do not seeke either vs or the verity but our destruction and their glory For if they had sought vs as charity requireth theÌ„ would they haue called vs forth hereaboutes before theyr lawes were so made that franckly and without perill we might haue spoken our consciences Againe if they had sought for the veritie they woulde not haue concluded of controuersies In the disputation neither charitie nor veritie sought for tofore they had bene disputed so that it easely appeareth that they seeke their owne glory and our destruction and not vs and the veritie and therefore we haue good cause to refuse disputation as a thing which shall not further preuaile then to the setting forth of their glory and the suppression of the veritie Thirdly because the Censors and Iudges as we heare who they be are manifest enemies to the truth and that which worse is obstinate enemies before whome pearles are not to be cast The third cause The Iudges of the disputation professed enemies against the truth The 4. cause by the commaundements of our Sauior Iesus Christ and by his owne example That they be such their doings of late at Oxford and in the Conuocation house in October last past do most euidently declare Fourthly because some of vs haue bene in prison these 8. or 9. monethes where we haue had no bookes no paper no penne no inke or conuenient place for study we thinke we should do euill thus sodainly to descend into disputation with them which may alledge as they list the fathers and their testimonies Want of booâ—es necessaâ—â— for disputation bicause our memories haue not that which we haue read so readily as to reproue when they shall report and wrest the authors to their purpose or to bring forth that we may haue there for our aduantage Fiftly because in disputation we shall not be permitted to prosecute our Argumentes The 5. cause but be stopped when we would speake one saying thus another that the third his mind Example of 〈◊〉 disputation at Oxford c. As was done to the godly learned fathers especially D. Ridley at Oxford who could not be permitted to declare his minde and meaning of the propositions had oftentimes halfe a dosen at once speaking against hym alwayes letting him to prosecute his argument and to aunswere accordingly we will not speake of the hissing scoffing and taunting which wonderfully then was vsed If on this sorte and much worse they handled these fathers much more will they be shameles bold with vs if we shuld enter into disputation with them Sixtly because the Notaries that shall receiue write the disputations shal be of their appointment and such as either do not or dare not fauour y e truth and therefore must write eyther to please them or else they themselues the Censours and Iudges we meane at their pleasure wyll put to and take from The 6. cause that which is writteÌ„ by y e Notaries who can not Notaries 〈◊〉 indiffeâ—â—nt nor must not haue in their custody that which they write longer then the disputation indureth as their doings at Oxford declareth No copy nor scroule could anye man haue by their good will For the Censors and Iudges will haue all deliuered into their hands Yea if any man was sene there to write as the report is the same man was sent for and his writings taken from him so must the disputation serue only for the glory not of God but of the enemies of his truth For these causes we all thinke it so necessary not to dispute with them as if we did dispute we shuld do that whiche they desire purposely seek to promote the kingdome of Antichrist and to suppresse as much as may be y e truth We will not speake of the offence that might come to the godly wheÌ„ they shuld heare by the report of our enemies our aunsweres and arguments framed you may be sure for their fantasies to the sclaundering of the veritie Therfore we publish and by this writing notifie vnto the whole congregation and church of England Exceptions taken agaâ—nst the aduersaries that for these aforesaid causes we will not dispute with theÌ„ otherwise then with the penne vnlesse it be before the Queenes highnes and her Councell or before the houses of the parliament as is aboue sayd If they will write Conditions assigned how they would dispute we will aunswere by writing confirm and proue out of the infallible veritie euen the very word of God and by the testimonye of y e good and most auncient fathers in Christes Churche this our fayth and euery peece thereof which hereafter we in a summe do write and send abroad purposely that oure good brethren and sisterne in the Lord may knowe it and to seale vp y e same Exhortation to obedience we are ready through Gods helpe and grace to geue our liues to y e halter of fire or otherwise as God shall appoynt humbly requiring in the bowels of our Sauiour Iesus Christ beseeching all that feare God to behaue themselues as obedient subiects to the Queenes highnes and the superiour powers which are ordeyned of god vnder her rather after our exaÌ„ple to geue their heads to the blocke then in any poynt to rebell or once to mutter agaynst the Lordes annoynted we meane our soueraigne Lady Queene Mary into whose hart we beseech the Lord of mercye plentifully to doure the wisedome and grace of his holy spirite now and for euer Amen First we confesse and beleue all the Canonicall bookes of the old Testament The confession and fayth of the prisoned Preachers and al the bookes of the new Testament to be the very true word of God and to be written by the inspiration of the holy Ghost and are therfore to be heard accordingly as the Iudge in all controuersies and matters of religion Secondly The Catholicke Church we confesse and beleue the Catholick church whiche is the spouse of Christ as a most obedient and louing wife to embrace and follow the doctrin of these books in all matters of religion and therefore is shee to be heard accordingly so that those which will not heare this church thus following and obeying the word of her husband we accompt as heretickes and schismatickes accordyng to this saying If he will not heare the Church let him be vnto thee as a Heathen Thirdly we
beleue and confesse all the Articles of faith doctrine set forth in the Simbole of the Apostles The Creede whiche we commonly cal the Creede and in the Symboles of the Councels of Nice kept An. dom 324. of Constantinople An. dom 384. of Ephesus kept An. dom 432. of Calcedon kept An. dom 454. of Toletum the first and fourth Also the Symboles of Athanasius Irenaeus Tertullian of Damasus which was about the yeare of our Lorde 376. we confesse and beleue we saye the Doctrine of the Symboles generally and particularly so that who soeuer doth otherwise we hold the same to erre from the truth Fourthly we beleue and confesse concerning iustification Iustification by fayth onely in Christ. that as it commeth onely from Gods mercy through Christ so it is perceaued and had of none whiche be of yeares of discretion otherwise then by fayth onely which fayth is not an opinion but a certaine perswasiō wrought by the holy Ghost in the minde and hart of man What fayth is where through as y e minde is illumined so the hart is soupled to submitte it selfe to the will of God vnfaynedly so sheweth forth an inherēt righteousnes Righteousnes in man righteousnes without man The doctrine of free iustification defended for no curiositie but for quiet of conscience which is to be discerned in the Article of iustification from the righteousnes which God endueth vs withall iustifying vs although inseperably they goe together And this we do not for curiositie or contention sake but for conscience sake that it might be quyet whiche it can neuer be if we confounde without distinction forgeuenes of sinnes and Christes Iustice imputed to vs with regeneratiō and inherent righteousnes By this wee disalowe Papisticall doctrine of free will of woorkes of supererogation of merites of the necessitie of auricular confession and satisfaction to Godwardes Seruice in the vulgar tongue Fiftly we confesse and beleue concerning the exteriour seruice of God that it ought to be according to the word of God and therfore in the congregation al thinges publike ought to be done in such a tongue as may be most to edifie not in Latin where the people vnderstād not the same Sixtly we confesse and beleue that God onely by christ Iesus is to be prayed vnto and called vpon Inuocation to God alone Purgatory and Masses suffragatory denied therfore we disalow inuocation or prayer to Saints departed this life Seuenthly we confesse and beleeue that as a man departeth this life so shall he be iudged in the last day generally in the meane season is entred either into the state of the blessed for euer An. no 1554. May. or damned for euer and therefore is either past all helpe or else needes no helpe of any in this life By reason whereof we affirme Purgatory Masses of Scala coeli Trentals and suche Suffrages as the Popishe Church doth obtrude as necessary Two sacramentes to be the doctrine of Antichrist Eightly we confesse and beleeue the Sacramentes of Christ which be Baptisme and the Lordes Supper that they ought to be ministred according to the institution of Christ concerning the substantiall partes of them and that they be no longer Sacraments then they be had in vse and vsed to the end for the which they were instituted The supper to be ministred in both kindes Against transubstantiation Agaynst Adoration of the sacrament The masse to be no propitiatory sacrifice Inhibition of Priestes mariage Antichristian And heere we playnly confesse that the mutilation of the Lords Supper and the subtraction of the one kinde from the lay people is Antichristian And so is the doctrine of transubstantiation of the Sacramentall bread and wyne after the words of consecration as they be called Item the adoration of the Sacrament with honor due vnto God the reseruation and carying about of the same Item the Masse to be a propitiatory sacrifice for the quicke and dead or a worke that pleaseth God All these we confesse and beleeue to be Antichristes doctrine as is the inhibition in Mariage as vnlawfull to any state And we doubt not by Gods grace but we shal be able to prooue all our confessions heere to be most true by the veritie of Gods word and consente of the Catholicke Churche which followeth and hath followed the gouernaunce of Gods spirit and the iudgement of his word And this thorough the Lordes helpe we will do eyther in disputation by word before the Queenes hyghnesse and her Counsayle eyther before the Parliament houses of whome we doubt not but to be indifferently heard eyther with our pennes whensoeuer we shall be thereto by them that haue authoritie required and commaunded In the meane season as obedient Subiectes wee shall behaue our selues towardes all that be in authoritie and not cease to pray to God for them that he woulde gouerne them all generally and particularly with the spirite of wisedome grace And so we hartily desire humbly pray all men to do Exhortation agaynst rebelliō in no point consenting to any kinde of rebellion or sedition against our soueraigne Lady the Queenes highnes but where they can not obey but they must disobey God there to submit themselues with all patience and humilitie to suffer as the will and pleasures of the higher powers shall adiudge as we are ready thorough the goodnes of the Lord to suffer whatsoeuer they shall adiudge vs vnto rather then we will cōsent to any doctrine contrary to this which we heere confesse vnlesse we shall be iustly conuinced therof either by writing or by word before such Iudges as the Queenes hyghnes and her Counsell The bigger part agaynst the better Appeale from the Vniuersitie Doctors as not indifferent iudges or the Parlamēt houses shall appoint For the Uniuersities and Clergy haue condemned our causes already by the bigger but not by the better part without all disputation of the same and therefore most iustly we may do appeale from them to be our Iudges in this behalfe except it may be in writing that to al men the matter may appeare The Lord of mercy endue vs all with the spirit of his truth and grace of perseuerance therein vnto the end Amen The 8. of May Anno Dom. 1554. Robert Menauen aliâs Robert Ferrar. Rowland Taylor The names of the prisoned preachers subscribing to this declaration Iohn Philpot. Iohn Bradford Iohn Wigorne and Glouc. Episcopus aliâs Iohn Hooper Edward Crome Iohn Rogers Laurence Saunders Edmund Laurence I. P. T. M. ☞ To these things abouesayd do I Myles Couerdale late of Exon consent and agree with these my afflicted breethren being prisoners with mine owne hand And thus much concerning this present declaration subscribed by these preachers which was on the viij day of May. Furthermore the xix day of the sayd moneth the Lady Elizabeth May. 19. Lady Elizabeth Sir Iohn Williams Sister to the Queene was
hee for a lawe wee haue commission to proceede with them when they be dispatched let their frendes sue the lawe Nowe howe soone a man may haue such a commission at my Lord Chancelors hand you know It is as hard to be obtained as an enditement for Christ at Cayphas hande Besides that the Byshoppes hauing the Queene so vpon their sides may do all things both without the aduise and also the knowledge of the rest of the Lordes of the temporaltie who at this present haue found out the marke that the Bishops shote at and doubtles be not pleased with their doings I pray you helpe that our brother Sanders and the rest in the Marshalsey may vnderstande these things and sende me your answere betime Iudas non dormit nec scimus diem neque horam i. Iudas slepeth not neither know we the day nor the hour Dominus Iesus Christus suo sancto numine nos omnes consoletur adiuuet Amen i. The Lord Iesus Christ with his holy spirite comfort and strengthen vs all Amen May 6. 1554. Yours and with you vnto death in Christ I Hooper An exhortation to pacience sent to his godly wife Anne Hooper whereby all the true members of Christ may take comfort and courage to suffer trouble affliction for the profession of his holy Gospel OUr sauiour Iesus Christ dearely beloued my godly wife in s. Mathewes Gospell said to his disciples M. 18. that it was necessary sclaunders shoulde come and that they coulde not be auoided An effectuâ—â— letter of M Hooper sent to hys wife he perceiued as wel by the coÌ„dition of those that should pearish be lost for euer in the world to come as also by their affliction that should be saued For he sawe the greatest part of the people would contemne neglecte whatsoeuer true doctrine or godly wayes should be shewed vnto them or els receiue it vse it as they thought good to serue their pleasures without any profite to their soules at all not caring whether they liued as they were coÌ„manded by Gods word or not but would thinke it sufficient to be counted to haue the name of a Christian man wyth such workes and frutes of his profession and Christianitie as his fathers and elders after their custome maner esteeme and take to be good fruites and faithful works and wil not try them by the worde of God at all These men by the iust iudgement of God be deliuered vnto the crafte and subtiltie of the deuill Math. 14. that they may be kept by one sclaunderous stuÌ„bling blocke or other that they neuer come vnto Christ who came to saue those that were lost as yee may see howe God deliuereth wicked menne vp vnto their owne lustes to do one mischiefe after an other carelesse Rom. 1.1 1. Thes. 2. vntil they come into a reprobate minde that forgetteth it selfe and can not knowe what is expedient to be done or to be least vndone because they close their eyes and will not see the lyghte of Gods woorde offered vnto them and being thus blinded they preferre their owne vanities before the truth of Gods woorde Whereas such corrupt mindes be Errour taken for truth and persecution for Gods seruice there is also corrupt election and choyse of Gods honor so that the minde of man taketh falsehoode for truthe superstition for true religion death for life damnation for saluation hell for heauen and persecution of Christes members for Gods seruice and honour And as these men wilfully and voluntarily reiect the woorde of God euen so God most iustly deliuereth them into the blindnes of mind hardnes of heart that they can not vnderstand Iohn 8.9 nor yet consent to any thyng that God would haue preached and set foorth to his glory after his owne will and worde wherefore they hate it mortally of all things most detest Gods holy worde And as y e deuill hath entred into their hearts that they them selues can not nor will not come to Christ to be instructed by hys holy woord euen so can they not abide any other man to be a Christian man and to lead his life after the word of God but hate him persecute him robbe him imprisone hym yea and kil him whether he be man or womaÌ„ if God suffer it And so much are those wicked men blinded that they passe of no law whether it be Gods or mans but persecute such as neuer offended yea do euil to those that daily haue praied for them and wish them Gods grace In their Pharaonical and blind furie they haue no respect to nature No respect of nature with the persecuting aduersaries For the brother persecuteth the brother the father the sonne and most deare frends in diuelish sclaunder and offence are become most mortal ennemies And no marueile for when they haue chosen sundrye maisters the one the deuill the other God the one shall agree with the other as God and the deuell agree betweene them selues For this cause that the more parte of the worlde doth chuse to serue the deuill vnder cloaked hypocrisie of Gods title Christ sayd Math. â—8 It is expedient and necessary that sclanders should come and many meanes be deuised to keepe the litle babes of Christ from the heauenly father But Christ sayth Wo be vnto him by whome the offence commeth Yet is there no remedy man being of such corruption and hatred towardes God but that the euil shal be deceiued persecute the good and the good shall vnderstand the truth and suffer persecution for it vntill the worlds ende For as he that was borne after the flesh persecuted in times past him that was born after the spirite Geâ—e 4. Gâ—lat 4. euen so is it now Therefore for so much as we liue in this life amongst so many great pearils and daungers we must be wel assured by gods word how to beare them and how paciently to take them as they be sent to vs froÌ„ God We must also assure our selues that there is no other remedy for Christians in the time of trouble then Christ himself hath appoynted vs. Luke 2. In S. Luke he geueth vs thys commandement Ye shall possesse your liues in pacience sayeth he In the which words he geueth vs both commaundement what to doe and also great comfort and consolation in all troubles Hee sheweth also what is to be done and what is to be hoped for in troubles Patience in troubles onely the christian mans remedy Rom. 8. and when troubles happen he biddeth vs be pacient and in no case violently nor seditiously to resist our persecuters because God hath such care and charge of vs that he wil keepe in the mids of all troubles the very heares of our heade so that one of them shall not fall away without the wil and pleasure of our heauenly father Whether the haire therfore tarie in the head or fal from the head it is the wil of the
behaue her selfe in the time of her wydowhoode THe grace of God and the comfort of his holy spirite be with you and all them that vnfaynedly loue hys holy Gospell Amen I thanke you deare sister for your most louing remembrance and although I can not recompence the same yet do I wish with all my hart that God would do it requiring you not to forget your duty towards God in these perilous dayes in the whiche the Lorde will trie vs. I trust you do encrease by reading of y e scriptures the knowledge you haue of God and that you diligently apply your selfe to folow the same for the knowledge helpeth not except the life be according thereunto Further I do hartily pray you to consider the state of your wydowhoode and if God shall put in your minde to change it remember the saying of Saint Paule 1. Corinth 7. 1 Cor. â— It is lawfull for the wydow or mayden to marry to whome they list so it be in the Lord that is to saye to suche a one as is of Christes Religion Dearely beloued in Christ remember these words for you shall fynde thereby great ioy and comfort if you chaunge your state Whereof I wyll when I haue better leysure as now I haue none at all further aduertise you In the meane time I commend you to God and the guiding of his good spirit who stablish and confirme you in all well doing and keepe you blamelesse to the day of the Lorde watch and pray for this day is at hand Yours assured in Christ Iohn Hooper ¶ To all my deare breethren my relieuers and helpers in the Citie of London THe grace of God be with you Amen I haue receaued froÌ„ you dearely beloued in our Sauiour Iesus Christ by the hands of my seruaunt William Downton An other letter of M. Hooper to his frienâ—es in London your liberalitie for the which I do most hartely thanke you and I prayse God hyghly in you for you who hath mooued your hartes to shewe this kyndnes towardes me praying him to preserue you from all famine scarcitie and lacke of the truth of his worde whiche is the liuely foode of youre soules as you preserue my body from hunger other necessities which should happen vnto me were it not cared for by y e beneuolence and charitie of godly people Such as haue taken all worldly goodes and lands from me spoiled me of all that I had haue imprisoned my body and appointed no one halfe peny to feede or relieue me withal but I do forgeue them and pray for them dayly in my poore prayer vnto God The christian charitie of M. Hooper to his enemies and from my hart I wishe their saluation and quietly patiently beare their iniuries wishing no farther extremitie to be vsed towards vs. Yet if it seeme contrary best vnto our heauenly father I haue made my reckening fully resolued my selfe to suffer the vttermost that they are able to do against me M. Hooper 〈◊〉 resolued to suffer yea death it selfe by the aide of Christ Iesu who died the most vile death of y e crosse for vs wretches miserable sinners But of this I am assured y t the wicked world w t all his force power shal not touch one of y e heares of your heads without leaue liceÌ„ce of our heauenly father whose wil be done in all things If he will life life be it if he will death death be it Onely we pray that our willes may be subiect vnto his will then although both we all the world see none other thing but death yet if he thinke life best we shal not die no although the sword be drawen out ouer our heades as Abraham thought to kill his sonne Isaac yet when God perceaued that Abraham had surrendred his will to Gods will and was content to kill his sonne God then saued his sonne Dearely beloued if we be contented to obey Gods will and for his commandements sake to surrender our goods and our selues to be at his pleasure Gods will 〈◊〉 be obeyâ—â— in all â—â—inges it maketh no matter whether we keepe goodes and lyfe or lose them Nothyng can hurt vs that is taken from vs for Gods cause nor nothing can at length do â—s good that is preserued contrary vnto Gods commaundement Let vs wholy suffer God to vse vs and ours after his holy wisedome and beware we neither vse nor gouern our selues contrary to his will by our own wisedome for if we do our wisedome will at length proue foolishnes It is kept to no good purpose y t we keepe contrary vnto his commandements It can by no meanes be taken from vs that he would should tary w t vs. He is no good Christian that ruleth himselfe his as worldly meanes serueth for he y t so doth shall haue as many changes as chaÌ„ceth in the world To day with y e world he shall like and prayse the truth of God Difference betweene the true christian and the worldling to morow as the world will so will he like and prayse the falshood of man to day with Christ and to morow with Antichrist Wherefore deare brethren as touching your behauiour towards God vse both your inward spirites and your outward bodyes your inward and your outward man I say not after the meanes of men but after y e infallible word of god Refraine from euill in both and glorifie your heauenly father in both For if ye thinke ye can inwardly in the hart serue him Both the inward man and outward man must concurre in the honour of God and yet outwardly serue with the world in externall seruice y e thing that is not God ye deceaue your selues for both the body and the soule must together concurre in the honour of God as S. Paule plainly teacheth 1. Cor. 6. For if an honest wife be bound to geue both hart and body to fayth and seruice in mariage and if an honest wiues fayth in the hart cannot stand with an whorishe or defiled body outwardly muche lesse can the true fayth of a Christian in the true seruice of Christianitie stand with the bodely seruice of externall Idolatry for the mistery of mariage is not so honorable betweene man and wife as it is betweene Christ euery christian man as S. Paule saith Therefore deare brethren pray to the heauenly father that as he spared not the soule nor the body of his dearely beloued sonne but applyed both of them with extreame payne to work our saluation both of body and soule so he will geue vs al grace to apply our bodyes and soules to be seruauntes vnto him for doubtles he requireth as wel the one as the other and cannot be miscontented with the one and well pleased with the other Either he hateth both or loueth both he deuideth not his loue to one and his hatred to the other Let not vs therfore good brethren deuide
The 4. abuse Fourthly in that it is worshipped contrary to the commaundement saying Thou shalt worship nothing that is made with hands The 5. abuse Fiftly in that it is geuen in an vnknowne tongue whereby the people are ignoraunt of the right vse thereof how Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification by whome we be set at peace with God and receaued to his fauour and mercy by his promise whereof this sacrament is a sure seale and witnes The 6. abuse Besides this it is hanged vp and shut in a boxe yea many times so long that wormes breedeth in it and so it putrifyeth whereby the rude people haue an occasion to speake vnreuerently thereof whiche otherwise woulde speake reuerently Thereof they that thus abuse it bring vp the sclaunder and not we whiche pray dayly to God to restore it to the right vse according to Christes institution Nowe concerning Christes wordes Thys is my body we deny theÌ„ not but we say that y e mind of Christ in them must be searched out by other open scriptures wherby we may come to the spirituall vnderstanding of them Christes wordes hoc est corpus meum not denyed but expounded The phrase of scripture expounded by other phrases whiche shall be most to the glory of God For as the holy Apostle sayth There is no scripture that hath any priuate interpretation Besides this the Scriptures are full of the like figuratiue speaches as for example Christ sayeth This cup is the new Testament in my bloud The rocke is Christ sayeth Saint Paule Who soeuer receyueth a child in my name sayth our saueour Iesus Christ receyueth me Which sentences must not be vnderstand after the letter lest we do erre as the Capernaites did which thought that Christes body should haue ben eaten with their teeth when he spake of the eating thereof Unto whome Christe sayd Such a fleshly eating of my body profiteth nothing it is the spirit sayeth our Saueour Iesus Christ that quickeneth the fleshe profyteth nothyng for my woordes are spirite and lyfe Thus wee see that Christes woordes must be vnderstanded spiritually and not literally The wordâ— of the sacraâ—ment oughâ— to be taken spiritually and not litterally Christ is to be eaten spiritually Therefore he y t commeth to this worthy supper of the Lord must not prepare his lawe but his hart neyther tooth nor belly but Beleeue sayth S. Augustine and thou hast eaten it so that we must bring with vs a spiritual hunger And as the Apostle saith Trie and examine our selues whether our conscience doo testifie vnto vs that we do truly beleeue in Christ according to the Scriptures whereof if we be truly certified being new borne from our old conuersation in hart minde will and deede then may we boldly with this mariage garment of faith come to the feast In consideration whereof we haue inuincible Scriptures as of Christ himselfe This do in the remembraunce of me And S. Paule As often saith he as ye eate of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall remember the Lords death vntill he come Heere is no chaunge but bread still The substaunce of bread not chaunged And Sainct Luke affirmeth the same Also Christ hath made a iust promise saying Me you shall not haue alwayes with you I leaue the world and go to my father for if I should not depart the comforter which I will send can not come vnto you So according to his promise he is ascended as the Euangelistes testifie Also Saint Peter sayth That heauen shall keepe him vntill the last day also Now as touching his omnipotent power we confesse and say with S. Augustine that Christ is both God and man In that he is God he is euery where Christs body but in one place 〈◊〉 once but in that he is man he is in heauen and can occupy but one place whereunto the Scriptures doth agree For his body was not in all places at once when he was heere for it was not in the graue when the women sought it as the Angell saith neither was it at Bethania where Lazarus died by Christes owne words saying I am glad I was not there And thus we conclude with the Scriptures that Christ is in his holy Supper sacramentally and spiritually in all them that worthily receiue it and corporally in heauen both God and man And further we make heere our protestation before God whome we call to record in this matter that this whiche we haue sayd is neither of stubbornnes nor wilfull mind as some iudge of vs but euen of very conscience Their protestation truely we trust grounded in Gods holy word For before wee tooke this matter in hand we besought God from the bottome of our hartes that we might do nothing contrary to his holy and blessed word And in that he hath thus shewed his power in our weakenes we can not woorthely prayse him vnto whome we geue harty thankes through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen When he had thus deliuered and read their confession the Bishop stil persisting sometime in faire promises somtime threatning to pronounce iudgemeÌ„t asked them whether they would stand to this their confession and other answeares To whome Causton said Yea M. Causton and M. Higbed constant to death in their confession we will stande to our answeares written with our hands and to our beliefe therein conteined After which answeare the Byshop began to pronounce sentence against him Then he said that it was much rashnes and without all loue and mercy to geue iudgement without answering to their confession by the truth of Gods word whereunto they submitted themselues most willingly And therefore I M. Causton appealeth to the Cardinall D. Smith ready to answere their confession but could not be suffered quoth Causton because I can not haue iustice at your hand but that ye will thus rashly condemne me doo appeale from you to my Lord Cardinall Then D. Smith sayde that he woulde answeare theyr confession But the Bishop not suffering him to speake willed Harpsfield to say his minde for the stay of the people Who taking their confession in his hand neither touched nor answered one sentence thereof Whiche done the Bishop pronounced sentence first against the said Thomas Causton and then calling Thomas Higbed caused his articles and answeres likewise to be read In the reading whereof Higbed sayd Ye speake blasphemie against Christes passion Ann. 1555. March and ye goe aboute to trap vs with your subtilties and snares And though my father and mother and other my kinsfolke did beleeue as you say Sentencâ— proounced agaynst M. Causton M. Higbed yet they were deceiued in so beleeuing And further where you say that my Lord named Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterbury and other specified in the said articles be heretikes I do wishe that I were such an hereticke as they were and be Then the Byshop asked him againe whether he would
is none other way into the kingdome of heauen 2. Tim. â— Actes 14. Math. 5. Math. 7. Maâ—k 8. but through much tribulation And if we suffer any thing for y e kingdome of heauens sake and for righteousnes sake we haue the Prophetes Christ the Apostles and Martyrs for an ensample to comfort vs for they did all enter into the kingdome of heaueÌ„ at the strait gate and narow way that leadeth vnto life which few do find Mortification bearing of the Crosse neâ—essâ—ry for all them 〈◊〉 will raygne with Christ. And vnles we will be content to deny our owne selues and take vp the crosse of Christ and hys sayntes it is an euident argument that we shall neuer raigne with him And agayne if we can finde in our hartes paciently to suffer persecutions and tribulations it is a sure token of y e righteous iudgment of God that we are counted worthy of the kingdom of God for which we also suffer It is verily sayth the Apostle a righteous thing with God 2. Thes. 1. to recompence tribulation to them that trouble vs and rest to vs that be troubled For after this lfe y e godly being deliuered from theyr tribulations and paynes shall haue a most quiet and ioyfull rest where as the wicked and vngodly contrariwyse shal be tormented for euermore with intollerable and vnspeakable paines Luke 16. as Christ by the parable of the rich glutton wretched Lazarus doth playnly declare and teache These ought we to haue before our eyes alwayes that in time of aduersitie and persecution whereof al that wil be the children of God shal be partakers Heb. 12. and wherewith it hath pleased God to put some of vs in vre all ready we may stand steadfast in the Lord and endure euen vnto the end that we may be saued For vnlesse we like good warriours of Iesus Christ 1. Tim. 2. will endeuour our selues to please him who hath chosen vs to be souldiours and fight y e good fight of fayth euen vnto the end we shall not obtayne that crowne of righteousnes which the Lorde that is a righteous iudge shall geue to all them that loue his comming Let vs therfore receiue with meeknes the word that is graffed in vs which is able to saue our soules Iohn 2. and grouÌ„d our selues on the sure rocke Christ. For as the Apostle sayth other foundation can no man lay 1. Cor 3. besides that whiche is layd already which is Iesus Christ. If any man build on this fouÌ„dation gold siluer precious stones timber haye stubble euerye mans worke shall appeare for the day shal declare it and it shal be shewed in the fire And the fire shall try euery mans work what it is If any mans worke that he hath builded vpon abide hee shall receiue a reward if any mans work burne he shall suffer losse but he shal be safe himselfe neuerthelesse yet as it were through fire By fiâ—e here doth the Apostle vnderstand persecution trouble Fier in scriptâ—â—â— what it signifieth for they which do truely preach professe y e word of God which is called the word of the crosse shal be rayled vpon and abhorred hated thrust out of the companye persecuted and tryed in the fornace of aduersitie as golde and siluer are tryed in the fire By gold siluer and precious stones he vnderstandeth them y t in the mids of persecution abide steadfast in word 1. Cor. 3. Math. 5. Luke 6. Math. 3. Psalme 1. By tymber hay and stubble are ment such as in tyme of persecution do fall away from the truth And when Christ doth purge his floore with the winde of aduersitie these scatter away from the face of the earth like light chaffe whiche shall be burned with vnquencheable fire If they then which do beleue The place of S. Paule 1. Cor. 3. expounded do in time of persecution stand steadfastly in y e truth the builder I do meane y e preacher of the word shall receaue a reward and the work shal be preserued and saued but if so be that they go back and swarue when persecution ariseth the builder shall suffer losse that is to saye shall lose his labour and cost but yet he shal be saued if hee being tryed in the fire of persecutioÌ„ do abide fast in y e faith Wherefore my beloued geue dilligent heed 1. Pet. 2. 1. Cor. 3. that ye as liuing stones be builded vpon this sure rocke be made a spirituall house and a holy Priesthoode for to offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable vnto God by Iesus Christ. For we are the true temple of God 1. Pet â— and the spirite of God dwelleth in vs if so be that we continue in the doctrine of the Gospell We are also an holy and royall Priesthode for to offer vp spirituall sacrifices oblations for the sacrifices of the new Testament are spirituall of three maners The first is the sacrifice of prayse and thankesgeuing which S. Paule doth call the fruites of those lippes which confesse the name of God Three sortes of Sacrifices of the new testament Heb. 13. Osee. 6. The second is mercy towardes our neighbours as y e Prophet Osee sayth I will haue mercy and not sacrifice Read the xxv chapter of Mathew The thyrd is wheÌ„ we make our body a quick sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto God that is Rom. 12. wheÌ„ we mortifie kill our fleshly concupiscences carnall lustes so bryng our flesh thorough the helpe of the spirite vnder y e obedeÌ„ce of Gods holy lawe This is a sacrifice to God most acceptable whiche the Apostle calleth Our reasonable seruing of God And let vs be sure that vnlesse we do now at this present take better heed to our selues and vse thankfully the grace of God offered to vs by the Gospell preaching these yeares past wherby we are induced brought to y e knowledge of y e truth Ephes. 3. vnles I say we keep Christ and his holy word dwelling by fayth in y e house temple of our harts the same thing that christ threatneth vnto the Iewes shal happen vnto vs Math. 14. y t is to witte the vncleane spirite of ignorance superstitioÌ„ idolatry and infidelitie or vnbeliefe the mother head of all vices which by the grace of God was cast out of vs bringing with him 7. other spirites worse then himself Exhortation to persist in the word of God not to abuse it 2. Pet. 2. shall to our vtter destruction returne again into vs and so shall we be in worse case thaÌ„ euer we were before For if we after we haue escaped from the filthines of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ be yet tangled therin agayn and ouercome then is the latter ende worse then the beginning and it had bene better for vs not to haue knowne the way of righteousnes then after we
with coâ—â—rage Cast you selues on Christ who careth for you Kepe company with him now stil to the ende he is faithfull and wil neuer leaue you nor tempt you further then hee will make you able to beare yea in the middest of the temptation hee will make an outscape Nowe pray vnto him heartely be thankefull of his indignation reioyce in hope of the health you shall receiue and be mindefull of vs whych are in the vawarde and by Gods grace trust in Christ to be made able to breake the Ise before you that you followynge may finde the way more easie God graunte it may so be Amen Amen Out of prison by your brother in Christ Iohn Bradford To Maistresse Wilkenson ALmighty God our most louing father increase in your heart my good mother deare maistresse in the Lord his true knowledge and loue in Christe A letter M. Bradfâ—â—â— to 〈◊〉 Wilkinsâ—â— to y e encouraging and comforting of your faith in these stormy dayes as necessary vnto vs so profitable if we perâ—iste vnto the ende which thing God graunt to vs. Amen My righte dearely beloued I knowe not what other thing to wryte vnto you then to desire you to be thankfull vnto the Lord in that amongst thee not many of your calling and state it pleaseth him to geue you his rare blessing I meane to keepe you from all the filthe wherewyth onâ—e Countrey is horribly defiled Thys blessing assuredly is rare as you see But nowe if he shall blesse you with an other blessing which is more rare I meane to cal you foorth as a Martyr and a witnesse against this filth I hope you will become double thankefull For a greater token commonly we haue not to iudge of our election and saluation next to Christe and faith in him then the crosse especiallye when it is so glorious as on this sorte to suffer any thing The 〈◊〉 a great of Electâ—â—â— but chiefly losse of this life which in deede is neuer founde til it be so lost except the graine of wheate fall and be dead it remaineth fruitlesse You know how that he which was rapt into the third heauen and did knowe what he wrote doeth say That as the corne liueth not except it be dead and cast into the earth 1. Cor. â—â— so truely oure bodies And therefore the crosse shoulde so little feare vs that euen death it selfe shoulde altogether be desired of vs as the Tailour which putteth off oure ragges and araieth vs with the Royall Roabes of immortalitie incorruption and glory Great shame it shoulde be for vs â—om 8. that all the whole creatures of God shoulde desire yea grone in their kinde for our libertie and wee our selues to loath it as doubtlesse we doe if for the crosse yea for death it selfe we with ioy swallow not vp all sorrow that might let vs from following the Lordes calling and obtaining the Lordes prouidence whereby doubtles all crosses and death it selfe doth come and not by hap or chance In consideration whereof right deare Mother that this prouidence stretcheth it selfe so vnto vs and for vs that eueÌ„ the hair of our heads are numbred with God not one of them to fall to our hurte surely we declare our selues very faint in faith if we receiue not such comfort that we can willingly offer our selues to the Lord and cast our whole care vpon his backe honouring him with this honour that he is and euer will be carefull for vs and all we haue as for hys deare children Be therfore of good cheare euen in the middest of these miseries be thankful to the Lord and prepare your selfe for a further triall which if God sende you as I hope so do you beleeue that God therein wil help comfort you and make you able to bear whatsoeuer shall happen And thus much hauing this oportunitie I thoughte good to wryte praying God our father to recompence into your bosome all the good that euer you haue done to mee especially and to many others both in this time of trouble and alwaies heeretofore Your owne in the Lord Iohn Bradford An other letter wrytten to certaine godly persons encouraging them to prepare them selues with pacience to the crosse GRatious God and moste mercifull Father for Iesus Christes sake thy dearely beloued sonne graunte vs thy mercy grace wisedome and holy spirite to counsaile comforte and guide vs in al our cogitations woordes and woorkes to thy glorye and our euerlasting ioy and peace for euer Amen In my last letter you might perceiue my coniecturing to be no lesse towards you then now I haue learned But my dearely beloued I haue learned none other thyng then before I haue told you would come to passe if ye cast not away that which ye haue learned I do appeale to both your consciences whether herein I speake trueth as well of my telling though not so often as I might and should God forgeue mee as also of your learning Nowe God will trie you to make others to learne by you that whych ye haue learned by others and by them which suffred thys day ye might learne if already yee had not learned that life and honour is not to be set by more then Gods commandement They in no poynt for all y t euer their ghostly fathers could do hauing doctour Death to take their part would consent or seeme to consent to the popish masse and papisticall God otherwise then in y e daies of our late king they had receiued And this their faith they haue confessed with their deathes to their great glorye and all our comfortes if we follow them but to our confusion if we starre backe from the same Wherfore I beseeche you to consider it as well to praise God for them as to goe the same way with them if God so will Consider not the things of this life whyche is a verye prison to all Gods children but the things of euerlasting life which is our very home But to the beholding of thys geare â—â—ample of 〈…〉 goe with 〈…〉 ye must open the eyes of your mind of faith I shuld haue sayde as Moses did which set more by trouble wyth Gods people then by the riches of Egypt and Pharaos Court Your house home and goodes yea life and all that euer yee haue God hath geuen you as loue tokens to admonish you of his loue to win your loue to him againe Nowe will he trie your loue whether ye set more by hym then by his tokens or no. If ye for his tokeÌ„s sake that is for your home house goods yea life will goe w t the world least ye should loose them then be assured your loue as hee can not but espie it to be a strumpets loue â— strumpet 〈◊〉 more her 〈◊〉 then by â—ouer so will he cast it away with the world Remember that he which will saue his life shall loose it if Christ be true but he which aduentureth yea
word being proper to y e new man The part pâ—operly pertaining to the old man is the lawe the part properly pertaining to the new man is the Gospell The lawe is a doctrine whych commaundeth and forbiddeth requiring doing and auoiding Under it therefore are contained all preceptes threatnings promises vppon conditions of our doing and auoiding c. The Gospell is a doctrine which alwayes offereâ—h and geueth requiryng on our behalfe not as of worthinesse or as a cause What 〈◊〉 law 〈◊〉 but as a certificate vnto vs and therefore vnder it are contained al the free and sweete promises of God as I am the Lorde thy God c. In those that bee of yeares of discretion it requyreth faith not as a cause but as an instrument wherby we our selues may be certaine of our good husbande Christ and of hys glory and therefore when the conscience feeleth it selâ—e disquieted for feare of Gods iudgement against sinne What 〈◊〉 Gospelâ— The 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 down 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Godâ— iudgemeâ—â— agaynst sinne 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 vpon the law 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 for 〈…〉 comfoâ—â— Iohn â— To the 〈…〉 and peace 〈◊〉 God the law 〈◊〉 onely to keepe 〈◊〉 the olde man Num. 25. she may in no wise looke vpon the doctrine pertaining to the olde man but on the doctrine onely that pertaineth to the new man in it not looking for that which it requireth that is faith because we neuer beleeue as we shoulde but onely on it which it offereth and whych it geueth that is on Gods grace and eternall mercye and peace in Christe So shall she be in quiet when she looketh for it altogether oute of her selfe in Gods mercy in Christ Iesu in whose lappe if shee lay her head wyth S. Iohn then is she happy and shall finde quietnesse in deede When shee feeleth her selfe quiet then in Gods name let her looke on the lawe and vppon suche things as it requireth thereby to bridle and keepe downe the olde Adam to slaye that Goliath from whom she must needes keepe the sweete promises beyng the bed wherein her spouse and she meete and lie together For as the wife will keepe her bed onely for her husbande although in other things she is contented to haue fellowshippe wyth others as to speake sitte eate drinke goe c. so our consciences which are Christes wiues must needes keepe the bed that is Gods sweete promises alonely for our selues and oure husbande there to meete together to embrace and laugh together and to be ioyfull together If sinne the lawe the Deuill or any thing would creepe into the bedde and lye there then complaine to thy husbande Christe and foorthwyth thou shalt see him play Phinees part Thus my dearely beloued I haue geuen you in few woordes a summe of all the Diuinitie whyche a Christian conscience can not want A letter wrytten to his Mother as a farewell when he thought he should haue suffered shortly after THe Lord of life and sauiour of the world Iesus Christe An other letter oâ— leaue 〈◊〉 to his moâ—ther supâ—posing 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 haue 〈…〉 blesse you and comfort you my good and deare mother with his heauenly comforte consolation grace and spirite nowe and for euer Amen If I thought that daily yea almost hourly you did not cry vpon God the father thorough Iesus Christ that he would geue me his blessing euen the blessing of his children then wold I wryte more hereabouts But for as much as herein I am certain you are diligent and so I beseech you good Mother to continue I thinke it good to wryte something whereby this your crying mighte be furthered Furthered it will be He meaneâ—â— the 〈◊〉 of more straight 〈◊〉 prisonmeâ—â— that mighâ— hereby 〈◊〉 low if those things which hinder it be taken away Among the which in that I thinke my imprisonment is the greatest and chiefest I will there about spende thys Letter and that briefly lest it might encrease the let as my good brother this bringer can tel you You shall know therefore good mother that for my body though it be in an house out of the whych I caÌ„ not come when I will yet in that I haue coÌ„formed my wil to gods will I finde herein liberty enough I thanke God And for my lodging bedding meate drinke godly and learned company bookes and all other necessaries for mine ease comfort and commoditie I am in much better case then I could wish Gods merciful prouidence heere is farre aboue my worthines Worthines quoth Alas I am worthy of nothing but damnation But besides all this for my soule I finde muche more commoditie For God is my Father I now perceaue thorough Christ therefore in prisonning me for his Gospell he maketh mee like to the Image of his sonne Iesus Christ here that when he commeth to iudgement I might then be like vnto him as my truste hope is I shal be Nowe maketh he me like to his frendes the Prophetes Apostles the holy Martyrs and Confessours Which of them did not suffer at the least imprisonment or banishment for hys Gospell and worde Nowe Mother howe farre am I vnmeete to bee compared to them I I saye whiche alwayes haue bene and am so vile an hypocrite and greeuous a sinner God myghte haue caused mee long before this time to haue bene cast into prisone as a theefe a blasphemer an vncleane liuer and an hainous offender of the lawes of the Realme but deare Mother his mercy is so great vpon both you and all that loue me that I should be cast into prison as none of these or for anye suche vices but onely for his Christes sake for hys Gospelles sake for his Churches sake that heereby as I might learne to lament and bewail my ingratitude sinnes so I might reioyce in his mercye be thankefull looke for eternall ioy with Christ for whose sake praised be his name for it I now suffer and therefore should be mery and glad And in deede good mother so I am as euer I was yea neuer so mery and glad was I as now I shoulde be if I coulde gette you to be mery wyth me to thanke God for me to pray on this sort Ah good father which dost vouchsafe that my sonne being a greuous sinner in thy sight shoulde finde this fauour with thee 〈…〉 in behalfe to be one of thy sonnes captaines and men of warre to fight and suffer for his Gospels sake I thanke thee and pray thee in Christes name that thou wouldest forgeue him his sinnes and vnthankefulnesse and make perfecte in him that good which thou hast begon yea Lorde I praye thee make him worthy to suffer not onely imprisonement but euen very death for thy truth religion and Gospels sake As Anna did applye and geue her first childe Samuel vnto thee so doe I deare father beseeching thee for Christes sake to accept this my gifte and geue my sonne Iohn Bradforde grace alwaies truely to serue
me God I should say through it vnto a more contempt of worldly thyngs through the sequestration of such his busines as tofore I had ado withall I call it a contempt well take the word euen as it is hypocritically and vayne gloriously spoken for the whiche fault amongst my others innumerable I trust you remeÌ„ber in your prayers whereof I haue I would I knew how much neede There is yet another thyng whereof I will aduertise you euen to this ende that you might pray if it be Gods will that as I trust shortly to beginne so he may vouchsafe to confirme that he hath begun as if I be not deceyued I beleeue it is his workyng If the thyng seeme by Gods sprite in you that I presume then for the Lords sake aduertise me for I am much geuen to that disease the Lord deliuer me I haue mooued my M. therein already by letters to see if I shall haue any liuyng of hym as hitherto I haue had but I haue thereof no answer nor as our naturall speech is any likelyhood of any grant Yet that I haue alredy I trust be able for me for 3. yeres you looke what my purpose meaneth I am so long afore I come to it Therefore I doe it because my long bablyng should be lesse tedious Now shall you haue it If Gods will be whereunto pray I may be obedient I am mynded afore Midsomer to leaue London to goe to my booke at Cambridge and if God shall geue me grace to be a minister of his worde Thus you haue of a â—lie an Elephant Well take it in good part though you see my etiam non and not etiam etiam A tumblyng stone gathereth no mosse so therfore pray for me Perchaunce I do foolishly to forsake so good a liuyng as I haue I will say no more hereof but pray for me I trust as I said for three yeres study I haue sufficient if my Maister take all from me and when this is spent God wil send more I do not write this that you should thinke me to be in need of worldly helpe And therfore as Friers were woont secretly to beg No in y e Lords name I require you not to take it so for I had rather neuer send letter afore I should be herein a crosse to you for sufficit sua diei afflictio we are more set by then many sparowes But if my Mother or Sir Thomas Hall murmure at it or be offended with me as you can remedy it with your counsaile Howbeit as yet I will not write to them of it vntill such tyme as I bee goyng I am somethyng fickle mynded and vnconstant therefore praye for me that my hande beyng put to the plough presumptuously spoken I looke not backe You may gather by my wordes in this letter the Herodicall heart whiche lyeth in mee I haue sent you a booke of Bucer agaynst Winchester in English lately translated which I neuer red therefore I cannot prayse it And as I call to remembraunce I did send you with the other bookes moe then you receyued at the least one of them I remember which is called The Common places or the Declaration of the fayth by Urbanus Rhegius Aske for it or send me worde in whome the default is you haue it not Hereafter and that shortly by God grace I will send you primitiae laborum meorum a worke or two which I haue translated into English so soone as they bee printed which will bee afore Whitsontide Pray for me good father Traues and God send you health of soule and body as I would myne owne or any mans liuyng But yet to warne you of that you knowe not in writyng your letters to me you hit me home and geue mee that I looke for You are deceyued and so is all that knoweth me I neuer came to any poynt of mortification therefore a little ticklyng sets me a flote God help me and geue God thankes for me as all men bee most bounden Thus when Iones beginne to write to you I run as the Priest sayth Mattins for I thinke I may bee bold on you The holy Ghost preserue you your wife and family and perseuere his grace in you vnto the ende I pray you pray for me a most what should I call me miserable and blasphemous sinner The peace of God bee with vs. From the Temple this xij of May 1548. Sir Thomas Hall hath deceyued mee but hymselfe most I desire to speake with hym as this Winter it may chaunce if I discharge not my self of myne office to see him Pray for hym and for me A very hypocrite Iohn Bradford ¶ An other letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues THe perseuerance of Gods grace with the knowledge of his good will encrease with you vnto the ende To declare my selfe as I am a carnall man which vnderstandeth not the thyngs that be of the spirit These my letters though I counterfeit and meddle amongest them the spirituall wordes as the Deuill did in hys temptations to Christ will declare no lesse For I beginne with carnall thyngs in effect and no meruaile if I so ende for how can a man gather figs of bryers These wordes as they seeme so they are spoken for a cloke to make you thynke otherwyse but father Traues you can not thinke so euil of me as I am to the matter This present day by Gods grace I take my iourney towards Cambridge where I praye God and so earnestly pray you to pray for me that I may circumspectly redeme this tyme which God hath appointed to me vnknowen to lend me for alas I haue spent most wickedly the tyme past for the which I must account euen for euery haire bredth as they say for God hath not geuen here tyme to sine But if I considered this as I do nothyng lesse custome of sinne and pleasing my selfe hath so hardened my hart I should then come to the feelyng of my selfe then should I hate sinne which I now loue then should I feare Gods wrath which I now contemne theÌ„ should I cry out and wepe and continually pray as now I am as dry as a stone as dumbe as a nayle as far from pâ—aying as he that neuer knew any tast of it Which thing once I felte thankes to the Lord but now for myne vnthankfulnesse I am almost but most worthily depriued I feare me God will take hys grace from me I am so vnthankefull Alas why do I lye in saying I feare me nay God grant I may do so for then should I pray and pray but seyng I can not speake you for me pray for me that the Lord would remember his old compassions towards me for his mercies sake drawe me ye compel me to serue to feare and to loue hym Thus may you see how I presume for myne entent was to haue bene a Minister of Gods worde to haue bene hys instrument to cal from as I haue called to sinne but you see how that God
iudgemeÌ„t vnto the godly and discrete reader Not forgetting yet by the way if that the report shoulde be true vpon so iust an occasion to charge that catholique clergy their wicked lawes with a more shameles tirannie vncharitable cruelty theÌ„ before For if they nothing stay theyr bloudy malice towards such as so willingly submit themselues vnto their mercies what fauour may the faithfull and constant professours of Christ looke for at their haÌ„ds I might here also aske of them how they folow the pitiful and louing admonitioÌ„ or rather precept of our Sauiour Christ whose true and only Church they so stoutly bragge to be who in the 17. chapt of S. Luke sayth Though thy brother sinne against thee seuen times in a day No mercy in the popes Church and seuen times in a day turne to thee saieng It repenteth me thou shalt forgiue him But what go I about to allure them vnto the folowing of the rule and counsaile of him vnto whose worde and Gospell they seeme most open and vtter enemies Wherefore not purposing to stay any longer thereupon I will leaue theÌ„ vnto the righteous reuengemeÌ„t of the Lord whereunto let vs now heere adioine the story of one Iohn Browne a good Martir of the Lord burnt at Ashford about this fourth yeare of King Henry the eight whose story heereunder foloweth ¶ Iohn Browne father to Richard Browne which Richard was in prison in Canterbury and should haue bene burned with two more besides himselfe the next day after the death of Queene Mary but by the proclaiming of Queene Elizabeth they escaped Ioh. Brown burned in Asheforde about the 4. yeare of king Henry 8. THe occasion of the first trouble of this Iohn Browne was by a priest sitting in Grauesend barge I. Brown being y e same time in the barge came sate hard by hym wherupon after certain coÌ„municatioÌ„ the Priest asked him doest thou know said he who I am thou sitst too neere me thou sitst on my clothes No sir said he I know not what you are I tell thee I am a Priest What sir are yee a Person or Uicar or a Ladies Chaplen No quoth he againe I am a soule priest I sing for a soule saith he Do ye so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir quoth he where find you y e soule when you go to Masse I can not tel thee said the Priest I pray you where do you leaue it sir wheÌ„ the Masse is done I can not tell thee sayde the Priest Neither can you tell where you finde it when you go to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done how can you then haue the soule said he Go thy waies said y e Priest thou art an heretike and I will be euen with thee So at the landing the Priest taking w t hym Water More and William More two Gentlemen breethren rode straightwaies to the Archb. Warham wheruppon the said Iohn Browne within three daies after his wife being churched the same day Chilten of wey a Baily arrant and one Beare of Wilselborough with 2. of the Byshops seruantes set him vpon the horse and so carried him away he bringing in a messe of pottage to the boord to his guests was sent for and hys feete bound vnder his own horse so brought vp to Cant. neither his wife nor he nor any of his knowing whether he went nor whether he should And there continuing froÌ„ Lowsonday to y e friday before Whitsonday not knowing to his wife all this while where he was He was set in the stockes ouer night and on the morrow went to death and was burned at Ashford an 1517. The same night as he was in the stocks at Ashford where he his wâ—â—e dwelt his wife then hearing of him came sate by him al y e night before he should be burned to whom he declaring y e whole story how he was handled shewed told how y t he coulde not set his feete to the ground for they were burned to the bones and told her how by the two Bishops Warham Fisher his feet were heat vpon the whote coales burnt to the bones to make me said he to deny my Lord which I will neuer do for if I should deny my Lord in this world he would hereafter denie me I pray thee said he therefore good Elizabeth continue as thou hast begon and bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God so y e next day on Whitsonday eueÌ„ this godly Martir was burned StaÌ„ding at y e stake this praier he made holding vp his hands O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespasse Let neuer the feend my soule chase Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy hands I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth and so he ended Ex testimonio Aliciae Browne eius filiae cuius mariti nomen dicebatur strat in paâ—rochia S. Pulchri At the fire the said Chilten the Bayly Arrant bade cast in his children also for they would spring sayd he of hys ashes This blessed Martyr Iohn Browne had borne a fagot seauen yeares before in the daies of King Henry the 7. As it is the propertie of SathaÌ„ euer to malice the prosperous estate of the Saintes of God true professours of Christ so ceasseth he not continually to styrre vp his wicked meÌ„bers to the effectuall accomplishyng of that which his enuious nature so greedily desireth if not alwayes openly by colour of tyrannicall lawes yet at the leastwise by some subtill practise of secret murther Which thing doth most playnly appeare not onely in a great number of the blessed Martyrs of Christes Churche mentioned in this booke but also and especially in the discourse of this lameÌ„table history that now I haue in hand concernyng the secrete cruell murderyng of Richard Hunne whose story here consequently ensueth decerped and collected partly out of the Registers of London partly out of a Bill exhibited and denounced in the Parliament house ¶ The story of Richard Hunne THere was in the yeare of our Lord. Richard Hunne martir 1514. one Richard Hunne marchauÌ„t Taylour dwelling within the Citie of London freeman of the same who was esteemed during his lyfe worthely reputed and taken not onely for a man of true dealyng and good substaunce but also for a good Catholicke maÌ„ This Richard Hunne had a child at nourse in Middlesex in the Parish of S. Mary Matsilon which dyed Anno. 1514. by the occasion wherof one Thomas Drifield Clerke beyng Parson of the sayd Parish sued y e sayd Richard Hunne in the spirituall Court for a bearyng sheete which the sayd Thom. Drifield claymed vniustly to haue of the sayd Hunne for a mortuary for SteueÌ„ Hunne sonne of the sayd Richard Hunne which SteueÌ„ beyng at nourse in the sayd Parish dyed being of
misery ye make in all regions N ow your fraudes be almost at their latter cast O f God sore to be reuenged at the last ¶ P oore people to oppresse ye haue no shame Q uaking for feare of your double tyranny R ightfull iustice ye haue put out of frame S eeking the lust of your God the belly T herefore I dare you boldly certifie V ery little though ye be thereof a gast Y et God will be reuenged at the last By these and such like sayinges whiche may be collected innumerable it may soone be seen what harts iudgements the people had in those dayes of the Romish Clergy Which thing no doubt was of God as a secret prophecie that shortly religion shoulde be restored according as it came to passe about thys present tyme whē Doct. Martin Luther first began to write Laurentius Valla. Picus Mirādula Erasmus Roterodamus M. Luther The article of our free iustification beateth downe all errours after that Picus Mirandula and Laurentius Ualla last of all Erasmus Roterodamus had somewhat broken the way before hadd shaken the monkes houses But Luther gaue the stroke pluckt downe the foundation all by opening one vayne long hid before wherein lyeth the touchstone of all trueth doctrine as the onely principall origine of our saluation which is our free iustifying by faith onely in christ y e sonne of God The laborious trauailes and the whole processe the constant preachings of this worthy mā because they be sufficiētly declared in the history of Iohannes Sleidanus I shall the lesse neede to stand long thereupon but onely to runne ouer some principall matter of his life actes as they are briefly collected by Phillip Melanthon ¶ The history of D. Martine Luther with his lyfe and doctrine described MArtine Luther after he was growne in yeares The history of M. Luther with his life doctrine described being borne at Isleben in Saxonie an 1483. was set to the Uniuersity first of Magdeburg thē of Erford In this Uniuersitie of Erforde there was a certayne aged man in the Couēt of the Agustines who is thought to be Weselus aboue mentioned wyth whom Luther beyng then of the same order a fryer Augustine had conference vppon diuers thinges especially touching the Article of remission of sinnes the whiche Article the sayd aged father opened vnto Luther after this sorte declaring that wee must not generally beleue onely forgeunes of sinnes to be or to belong to Peter to Paule to Dauid or suche good men alone but that Gods expresse commaundements is that euery man should beleue particularly hys sinnes to be forgeuen him in Christ and further sayd that thys interpretation was confirmed by the testimonies of S. Barnerd and shewed him the place An excellent declaration of S. Bernard touching fayth in the Sermon of the Annunciation where it is thus set forth But adde thou that thou beleuest this that by him thy sinnes are forgiuen thee This is the testimony that the holy Ghost giueth thee in thy heart saying Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee For this is the opinion of the Apostle that man is freely iustified by fayth By these wordes Luther was not onely strengthened but was also instructed of the full meaning of S. Paule who repeateth so many tymes this sentence We are iustified by fayth And hauing read the expositions of many vppon this place he then perceiued as well by the purpose of the old man as by the comfort he receiued in his spirit the vanitie of those interpretations which he had read before of the scholemen And so reading by litle and litle with cōferring the sayinges and examples of the Prophetes Apostles and continuall inuocation of God and excitatiō of fayth by force of prayer hee perceiued y e doctrine more euidently Then began he to read Saint Augustines bookes where he founde many comfortable sentēces among other in the exposition of the Psalmes and specially in the booke of the Spirite and Letter The profite of S. Augustines bookes which confirmed this doctrine of fayth and consolation in hys hart not a little And yet he layd not aside the Sentenciaries as Gabriell and Cameracensis Also he read the bookes of Occam whose subtilty he preferred aboue Thomas Aquine Scotus He read also and reuolued Gersō but aboue al the rest he perused all ouer S. Augustines workes with attentiue cogitation And thus continued he his study at Erford y e space of 4. yeares in the Couent of the Augustines About this tyme one Staupicius a famous mā The institution of the Vniuersitie at Wittenberge Staupitius who ministring his helpe to further the erection of an Uniuersitie in Wittenberg and endeuouring to haue schooles of Diuinitie founded in this new Uniuersitie when he had cōsidered the spirite towardnes of Luther he called him from Erford to place him in Wittenberg in y e yeare .1508 and of his age xxvi There his towardnes appeared in y e ordinary exercise both of hys disputations in the schooles preaching in churches where as manye wise and learned mē attentiuely heard Luther namely D. Mellerstad This Mellerstad would oftentimes say that Luther was of suche a marueilous spirit and so ingenious The iudgement of Doct. Mellerstad vpon M. Luther that he gaue apparant signifcation that he would introduce a more compendious easie and familier maner of teaching and altar and abolishe the order that then was vsed There first he expounded the Logick and Philosophy of Aristotle in the meane while Luther sent to Rome intermitted no whit his study in Theolagy Three yeares after he went to Rome about certayn contentions of the Monkes and returning the same yeare he was a graded Doctour Fridericke Duke of Saxonie Luther commensed doctour at the expenses of Elector Fredericke Duke of Saxonie according to the solemn maner of scholes for he had heard him preach well vnderstanded the quickenes of his spirite dilligently considered the vehemency of hys wordes and had in singular admiration those profound matters whiche in hys Sermons he ripely and exactly explaned This degree Stanpicius against his will enforced vpon him saying merely vnto him that God had many thinges to bring to passe in hys Church by him And though these wordes were spoken merely yet it came so to passe anone after as many predictions or presages proue true before a chaunge Doct. M. Luther beginneth to read the Epistle to the Romains After this he began to expound the Epistle to the Romayns consequently the Psalmes where he shewed the difference betwixt the lawe and the Gospell He also confounded the errour that raigned then in schooles and Sermons teaching that men may merite remission of sinnes by their proper works and that they be iust before God by outward discipline as the Phariseis taught Luther dilligently reduced the mindes of men to the sonne of God As Iohn Baptist demonstrated the lambe of God that
was condemned wyth Gillotus to be burned Ex Crisp.  Godfridus Hamelle At Dornic An. 1252. Thys Godfryde a Taylor was taken condemned at Dornic or Tournay When they had condemned him by the name of an hereticke Nay sayd he not an hereticke but a seruaunt of Iesus Christ vnprofitable When the hangmaÌ„ went about to strangle him to diminish his punishment he refused it saying that he woulde abide the sentence that the Iudges had geueÌ„ Ex eod ☞ Besides these Germaynes aboue specified a great number there was both in the higher lower countryes of Germanye which were secretly drowned or buryed or otherwise in prison made away whose names although they be not knowne to vs yet they are registred in the booke of life Furthermore in the Dutch booke of Adrian diuers other be numbred in the Catalogue of these Germane Martyrs which likewise suffered in diuers places of the lower country the names of certayn wherof be these At Bergis or Berghen in Hennegow were burnt Iohn Malo Damian Witroke Weldrewe Calier Iohn Porceau Iulian van den Swerde Adrian Lopphen Bawdwyne in the yeare of our Lord. 1555. Iohn Malo Diuers of the lower countrieâ— martyreâ— Damian Witrocke Weldrew Calier buried quicke Iohn Porceau At Aste suffered also one Iulian. an 1541. and Adrian LoppheÌ„ an 1555. Ex 〈◊〉 hist. Adriano At Bruxels an 1559. one Bawdwyne beheaded An other called Gilleken Tielman buxnt an 1541. Adde moreouer to the same Catalogue of Duch Martyrs burnt and consumed in the lower countryes vnder the Emperours dominion the names of these folowing W. Swolle burnt at Mechlin an 1529. Nico. Paul at Gaunt beheaded Robert Orguier and Ioanne his wife with Baudicon and Martin Orguier their children which suffered at Lisle an 1556. M. Nicholas burnt at Mons. Iames Fosseau at Mons. Corniels Uolcart at Brugis an 1553. Hubert the Printer and Philippe Iopner at Brugis an 1553. A woman buryed wyth thornes vnder her Peter le Roux at Brugis an 1552 At Mechlin suffered Frances and Nicholas Thijs ij brethren an 1555. At Antwerpe were burnt Adrian a Painter and Henry a Taylor an 155. Also Cornelys Halewyne Locksmith Herman Ianson the same yeare M. Iohn Champ. Scholemayster an 1557. with a number of other besides whiche in the sayd booke are to be seene and read ¶ An. 1525. we read also in the French history of a certayne Monk who because he forsooke his abhominable order and was maryed was burnt at Prage The Priestes of Erford A Preacher poysoned at Erford In the Collections of Henry Pantalion we reade also of a certaine godly preacher to be poysoned for preaching the woorde of trueth by the Priestes of Erford Ex Elegia cuiusdam viri Docti in Pantal. And here ceasing with these persecutions in Germany A preacher at Erdphord poysoned we will now Christ willing proceed further to the Frenche Martyrs comprehending in a lyke Table the names and causes of such as in that kingdome suffered for the word of God and cause of righteousnes as in this briefe Summary consequentlye hereunder ensueth ¶ An other Table of them which suffered in Fraunce for the like witnesse of the Gospell * The French Martyrâ— Persecuters Martyrs The Causes Doctour Martiall of Paris Iames Pauane scholemaister At Paris An. 1524. THis Iames fyrste being taken by the Byshop of Melden Iames Pauane Martyr or Meaux was compelled to recant by Doctor Martiall Afterwarde returning agayne to his confession he was burnt at Paris 1525. Ex. Ioan. Crisp.  Dionisius de Rieux At Melda or Meaux An. 1528. Dionysius de Rieux Martyr This Denys was one of theÌ„ which were first burne at Melda for sayinge that the Masse is a playne denyall of the death and Passion of Christ. He was alwayes wont to haue in his mouth the woordes of Christ This Denys hauing a wodden crosse put into his handes by the Friers with hys teeth cast it into the ryuer which made the Fryers mad He that denyeth mee before men hym wyll I denye before my Father and to muse vpon the same earnestlyâ— He was burnt with a slow fire and dyd abyde muche torment Ex Crisp. alijs  Ioannes Cadurcus Martyr Ioannes de Cadurco Bacheler of the Ciuill law An. 1533. This Iohn first for makyng a Sermon or exhortation to his couÌ„treymen of Lunosin in Fraunce vpon Alhallow daye and after sitting at a feast where it was propouÌ„ded that euerye one shoulde bryng foorth some sentence for that he brought forth thys Christe reygne in our hartes and dyd prosecute the same by the Scryptures in muche length of words was thereupon accused taken and disgraded and after burned At this degradation one of the black Friers of Paris preached taking for his theame the wordes of S. Paule 1. Tim. 4. The spirite speaketh that in the latter dayes menne shall departe from fayth geuing heed to lying spirites and doctrine of error c. And in handling that place either be could not or woulde not proceed further in the text Cadurcus cryed out to him to proceede and read further The Frier stood dombe and coulde not speake a word Then Cadurcus taking the text did prosecute the same as foloweth Teaching false doctrine in hypocrisy hauing theyr conscience marked with a hoate yron forbidding to mary and to eat meates created of God to bee eaten with thankesgeuing c. Ex Ioan. Crispi. Promoâ—â—â—â— of Paris 5. Martyrs burned Batthelmew MyleÌ„ a lame creple Iohn Burges Marchaunt The receiuer of Names Henry Poille of Coâ—beron Cantella a Scholemistres Stephen de la Forge Marchaunt An. 1533. These fine here specified for certayne Billes cast abroad and set vppe soundyng agaynst the abhomination of the Masse and other superstitious absurdityes of the Pope were condemned and burned in the City of Paris Henry of Couberon had hys tongue bored through and wyth an yron wyer tyed fast to one of hys cheekes Who lykewise with the other was burned as is aforesayde Ex Ioanne Crisp.  Alexander Canus priest otherwise called Laurentius Crucens At Paris An. 1534. For the sincere doctrine and confession of Christes true religion Alexander Canus Martyr hee was burned in Paris hauing but small fire and abydde muche torment Ex Henr. Pantal. The Gray Friers in Paris Doctour Clerke a Sorbonist Iohn Poynter a Surgeon At Paris An. 1533. Thys Surgeon beyng detected and accused by the Fryers Iohn Poyntet Martyr and suche as he had cured before of the Frenche pockes In Fraunce the maner was that the Martyrs comming by any Image as they went to burning and would not worship the same had their tongues cut out was first condemned to be straÌ„gled and then burned but afterwarde because he would not do homage to a certayne Idole at the commaundemente of a Fryer that came to confesse hym his sentence was turned to haue hys toung cutte of and so to bee burned Ex Crisp. A certayne Knight of Rhodes Vncle to
hys speach And so these two after they had confirmed manye in Gods truth gaue their lyfe for Christes Gospell Ibidem Ioan. Andreas Promoter Tho. Sanpaulinus martyr Peter Liset President of the Counsel of Paris Mailardus Doctor Sorbonius Aubertus Consiliarius Thomas Sanpaulinus At Paris An. 1551. This Thomas a yong man of the age of 18. yeares commyng from Geneua to Paris rebuked there a maÌ„ for swearing For the which cause he being suspected for a Lutheran was followed and watched whether he went and was taken and broughte before the Counsaile of Paris and put in prisoÌ„ where he was racked and miserably tormented to the inteÌ„t he should eyther chaunge his opinion or confes other of hys profession Hys tormentes and rackinges were so sore through the setting on of Maillard and other Sorbonistes that the sight therof made Aubertus one of the counsayle a cruell and vehement enemy against y e Gospel to turne hys back and weepe The youÌ„g man when he had made the tormenters weary with racking and yet woulde vtter none at last was had to Maulbert place in Paris to be burned Where he being in the fire was pluckt vp agayn vpon y e gybbet and asked whether he would turne To whome he sayd that he was in hys way toward God and therfore desired them to let him go Thus this glorious martir remayning inexpugnable glorified the Lord with constant confession of his truth Ibid.  Mauricius Secenat In Prouince An. 1551. He first hauing interrogations put to hym by the Lieuetenaunt of that place Mauryce Senenat martyr made hys aunsweres thereunto so as no great aduantage could be taken thereof But he being greatly compuncted and troubled in hys conscience for dissembling with the truth and called afterward before the Lorde chiefe Iudge aunswered so directly that he was condemned for y e same and burned in Prouince Ex eodeÌ„ A Cittizen of Vzez Ioannes Putte or de Puteo surnamed Medicus At Vzez in Prouince An. 1551. This Medicus beyng a Carpenter and vnlettered Ioannes de Puteo martyr had a controuersie about a certaine pitte withe a Citizene of the towne of Uzez where he dwelled He to cast thys Medicus in the lawe from the pitte accused him of heresie bringing for his witnesses those labourers whome Meddicus had hyred to work in his vineyard wherfore he being examined of the Sacrament of y e Lords Supper was condemned and burned At Uzez in Prouince Ex eodem The gouernour of Lyons The Official of the Archdeacon of Lyons Claudius Monerius At Lyons An. 1551. This man being well instructed in y e knowledge of Gods worde for the whiche he was also driuen from Auernia came to Lyons Claudius Monerius martyr and there taught children He hearing of y e Lord Presidents comming to the citie went to geue warning to a certain familiar friend of hys and so conducted him out of y t town In returning agayne to comforte the mans wife and children he was taken in hys house and so he confessing that which he knew to be true and standing to that whiche he confessed after muche affliction in prison and doungeons was condemned and burned at Lyons He was noted to be so gentle and milde of conditions and constant withall and also learned that certayne of the Iudges coulde not forbeare weeping at his death The sayd Monerius being in Prison wrote certeine letters but one specially very comfortable to all the faythful which the Lorde willing in y e ende of these histories shal be inserted He wrote also y e questioÌ„s interrogatories of y e Official w t his aunsweres likewise to the same which summarily we haue here contracted as followeth Officiall What beleue you of the Sacrament The Sacrâ—ment is the bodye of Christ in the bread or no The Martyr I worship Iesus Christ in heauen sitting at the right hand of God the Father Officiall What say you by purgatory The Martyr Forsomuch as there is no place of mercy after thys life therefore no neede there is of any purgation but necessary it is that wee be purged before wee passe hence Officiall Supremacie Of the Pope what thinke you The Martyr I say he is a Bishop as other Bishops are if he be a true folower of S. Peter Officiall Vowes What say you of vowes The Martyr No man can vow to God so much but the lawe requireth much more then he can vow Officiall Praying to Saintes Are not Sayntes to be inuocated The Martyr They can not pray without fayth and therfore it is in vayne to call vnto them And againe God hath appoynted his Aungels about vs to minister in our necessities Officiall Is it not good to salute the blessed virgine wyth Aue Maria The Martyr When she was on this earth she had then need of the Aungels greeting for then she had need of saluation as well as other but now she is so blessed that no more blessing can be wished vnto her Officiall Images Are not Images to be had The Martyr For that the nature of man is so prone to Idolatry euer occupyed and fixed in those thinges whych lye before his eies rather then vpon those which are not seene Images therefore are not to be sette before Christians You know nothing is to be adored but that which is not seene with eies that is God alone which is a spirit and him we must worship onely in spirit and truth Officiall What say you by the canonicall or ordinary houres for prayer The Martyr To houres and times prayer ought not to be tied But when so euer Gods spirit doth mooue vs or when any necessity driueth vs theÌ„ ought we to pray Then the Officiall asked what he thought of holy oyle salt with such other like To whome the Martyr aunswered that all these thinges were a meere * Maranatha is an Hebrue word mentioned 1. Cor. l 6. and signifieth curse or malediction to the losse of all that a man hath and thereof commeth Matanismas vid. Nic. Lyr. Renate Poyet martyr Maranismus that is sauoured of the law of MaranoruÌ„ and of the superstition of the Iewes  Renate Poyet At Salmure in Fraunce An. 1552. Renate Poyet the sonne of William Poiet which was Chauncellour of Fraunce for the true and syncere profession of the word of GOD constantly suffered Martyrdome and was burned in the Citty of Salmure an 1552. Ex Crisp.  Iohn Ioyer and his seruant a young man Ioh. Ioyer with his seruaunt martyrs At Tholouse An. 1552. These twoe comming from Geneua to theyr Countrey with certayne bookes were appreheÌ„ded by y e way and at length hadde to Thoulouse Where the mayster was first condemned The seruaunt beyng young was not so prompt to aunswere them but sent them to his mayster saying that he should answer them When they were brought to the stake the yong man first going vp began to weep The mayster fearyng least he would geue ouer ranne to
Frier What thinkest thou thy selfe better learned then S. Thomas The Martyr I do arrogate no such learning vnto my self But this I say this parable is not so to be expoūded but is set forth for example of the Lord to cōmend to vs charity toward our neighbour how one should help an other The Frier Thou sayst in thy cōfessiō y t we are iustified onely by faith I wil proue y t we are iustified by works By our workes we do merite Iustification Ergo by workes we are iustified The Martyr I deny the antecedent The Frier S. Paule Heb. the last sayth Forget not to doe good and to distribute vnto others Talibus enim victimis promeretur Deus 1. For by such oblatiōs God is merited We merite God by our workes Ergo we are iustified by our workes The Martyr The wordes of S. Paule in that place be otherwise and are thus to be translated Talibus enim victimis delectatur Deus c. 1. With such sacrifices God is delighted or is well pleased The Iudge Vilard Vilard the Iudge turned the booke and found the place euen to be so as the prisoner sayd Here the friers were maruellously appalled troubled in theyr mindes of whom one asked then what he thought of confession The Martyr To whom the martyr answered that confession onely is to be made to God that those places whiche they alledge for auricular confession Confession out of S. Iames and other are to be expounded of brotherlye reconciliation betwene one another and not of confession in the Priestes eare And here agayne the friers stood hauing nothing to say agaynst it A blacke Frier Doest thou not beleue y e body of Christ to be locally and corporally in the sacrament I will prooue the same Iesus Christ taking bread sayd Transubstitiation this is my body Ergo it is truely his body The Martyr The verbe est is not to be takē here substantiuely in his owne proper signification as shewing the nature of a thing in substance as in Philosophy it is wont to be takē but as noting y e property of a thing signifiyng after the maner phrase of the Scripture Where one thing is wont to be called by the name of an other so as the signe is called by the name of the thing signified c. So is Circumcision called by the name of the Couenaunt and yet is not the Couenaunt So the Lambe hath the name of the Passeouer yet is not the same In which 2. Sacraments of the olde law ye see the verbe est to be taken not as shewing the substaunce of being but the property of being in the thing that is spoken of And so likewise in the Sacrament of the new law The Frier The Sacraments of the old law of the new do differ greatly for these geue grace so did not y e other The Martyr Neither the sacramentes of the olde Sacraments geue no grace nor of y e new law do geue grace but sheweth him vnto vs which geueth grace in deed The minister geueth the sacramēts but Iesus Christ geueth grace by the operation of the holy Ghost of whom it is sayd This is hee which baptiseth with the holy Ghost c. The Frier The fathers of the old Testament Iohn 2. were they not partakers of the same grace and promises with vs The Martyr Yes for S. Paule sayth that the fathers of y e old Testament did eat the same spirituall meat and dyd drinke of the same spirituall drinke with vs. The Frier Iesus Christ sayth Iohn 6. Your Fathers did eate Manna in the desert and are dead Ergo they were not partakers of the same grace with vs in the new Testament The Martyr Christ here speaketh of them which did not eate that Manna with fayth which was a type and figure of that bread of life The true eating of Māna that came from heauen and not of them which did eate the same with fayth as Moses and Aaron Iosua Caleb and suche other who vnder the shadowes of the olde Testament did look for Christ to come For so it is written of Abraham that hee sawe the day of Christ and reioysed not seeing it with his bodely eyes but with the eyes of his fayth Here the doltish Doctor was at a stay hauing no thing to say but heare frend be not so hoat nor so hasty tary a while tary a while At length after his tarying this came out The Frier I will proue that they of the olde Testamēt were not partakers of the same grace with vs. The fathers of the olde Testament howe they were vnder the law and howe they were vnder grace The lawe sayth S. Paule worketh anger And they that are vnder the law are vnder malediction Ergo they of the olde law and Testament were not partakers of the same grace with vs. The Martyr S. Paule here proueth that no man by the lawe can be iustified but that all men are vnder the anger and curse of God therby for so much as no man performeth that which in the law is comprehended and therfore we haue need euery man to runne to Christ to be saued by faith seing no man can be saued by the law For who so euer trusteth to the lawe hoping to finde iustification therby and not by Christ onely the same remayneth still vnder malediction not because the law is cursed or the times therof vnder curse but because of the weakenes of our nature which are not able to performe the law The Frier S. Paule Rom. 7. declareth in the olde Testamēt to be nothing but anger and threatnings and in the new Testament to be grace and mercy in these wordes where he sayth Wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death The grace of god by Iesus Christ. The Martyr S. Paule in this place neither meaneth nor speaketh of the difference of times betwene the olde and the new Testament but of the conflicte betweene the flesh and the spirite so that whereas the flesh is euer rebelling agaynst the spirit yet the spirituall manne notwithstanding through the faith of Christ hath the victory Furthermore the true translation of y e place hath not Gratia Dei but Gratias ago Deo per Iesū Christum c. Primacius the Officiall The Officiall seeing the Frier almoste here at a poynt The Sacrament set in sayd Thou lewd hereticke doest thou deny the blessed Sacrament The Martyr No Syr but I embrace and reuerēce the Sacrament so as it was instituted of the Lord and left by his Apostles The Officiall Thou denyest the body of Christ to be in the Sacrament and thou callest the Sacrament bread The Martyr The Scripture teacheth vs to seeke the bodye of Christ in heauen and not in earth where we reade Colos. 3. If ye be risen with Christ seeke not for the thinges which are vpon the earth but for the thinges which are
Franciscan Fryers of Paris caused him to be apprehēded layd in prison and so iudgement passed vpon hym that he shoulde be hanged but he to saue hys lyfe was contented to recant and so did The Fryers hearing of his recantation commended him saying if he continued so he should be saued and so calling vpon the officers caused them to make haste to the gallowes to hang hym vp while he was yet in a good way said they least he fall again And so was this marchaunt The iudgements of God notwithstanding hys recantation hanged for iesting against the Fryers Ex. Pantal. lib. 7. To this marchaunt may also be adioyned y e brother of Tamer who when hee had before professed the truth of the gospell and afterward by the counsel and instruction of hys brother was remooued from the same fell in desperation and such sorrow of mind that he hanged himselfe Ex Ioan. Manlio in dictis Phil. Melanct.  Tho. Galbergne a Couerlet maker At Tourney Ann. 1554. This Tho. had copied out certayn spiritual songes out of a book in Geneua whiche he brought wyth hym to Tourna lent y e same to one of hys felowes This booke beyng espied Thomas Galbergne martyr he was called for of the Iustice examyned of the book which he sayd contayned nothyng but y t was agreing to the scripture that he would stand by Then he was had to y e Castle and after xix dayes was brought to the towne house and there adiudged to the fire Whereūto he went chearfully singing psalmes As hee was in y e flame the Warden of the fryers stood crying Turne Thomas Thomas yet it is tyme remember hym y t came at the last houre To whom he cryed out of the flame with a loud voyce and I trust to be one of that sort and so calling vpon the name of the Lord gaue vp hys spirite Ex Crisp. lib. 4. Nicholas Paule martyr Adde also to this one Nicholas Paul beheaded at Gaunt These two should haue bene placed amōg the Dutch Martyrs in the table before Latrunculator or vnder Marshal or examiner of Dolphenie The Lieutenant His Attourney His Scribe Rich. Feurus a goldsmith At Lyons An. 1554. Feurus a Goldesmith borne at Rhoan first being in Englād Richard Feurus martyr and in London there receiued the taste and knowledge of Gods word as in hys owne Epistle hee recordeth Then he went to Geneua where he remayned 9. or 10. yeares From thēce returning to Lions there was apprehended and condemned Then he appealed to the hye court of Paris through the motion of his friends Where in the waye as hee was led to Paris he was met by certain whome he knew not and by them taken frō hys keepers and so set at libertie which was ann 1551 After the continuing at Geneua about y e space of iii. yeares he came vppon busines to the prouince of Dolphenie and there as he found faulte wyth the grace sayd in Latine he wak detected and taken in hys Inne in the night by the vndermarshall or him which had the examination of malefactours The next day he was sent to the Iustice from him to the bishop Who ridding their handes of him then was he brought to the Lieuetenaunt who sent his aduocate w t a notary to him in the prison The examination of Richard Feurus to examine hym of his fayth The whole processe of his examinatiōs w t his aduersaryes and the fryers in his story described is long y e principal contents come to this effect Inquisitour This Inquisitor was the Aduocate which the Lieutenant sent with the Notarie Doest thou beleue the Church of Rome The Martyr No I do beleue the Catholicke and vniuersall Church Inquisitour What Catholicke church is that The Martyr The congregation or communion of Christans Inquisitour The church What congregation is that or of whom doth it consist The Martyr It consisteth in the number of Gods elect whō God hath chosen to be the members of his sonne Iesus Christ of whome he is also the head Inquisitour Where is the congregation or how is it knowē The Martyr It is dispersed through the vniuersall world in diuers regions and is knowne by the spirituall direction wherwith it is gouerned that is to say both by thy word of God and by the right institution of Christes Sacramentes Inquisitor Do ye thinke the Church that is at Geneua Lausanna Berne and suche other places to be a more true Church then the holy church of Rome The Martyr Yea verily for these haue the notes of the true Church Inquisitour Difference betweene the church of Rome and the church of Christ. What difference then make you betweene those Churches and the Church of Rome The Marytr Muche for the Churche of Rome is gouerned onely with traditions of men but those are ruled only by the word of God Inquisitor Where learned you this doctrine first The Martyr In England at London Inquisitour How long haue ye bene at Geneua The Martyr About 9. or 10. yeares Inquisitor Doest thou not beleue the virgine Mary to be a mediatrix and aduocate to God for sinners The virgin Mary no aduocate The Martyr I beleue as in the worde of God is testified Iesus Christ to be onely mediator and aduocate for all sinners Albeit the virgine Mary be a blessed womā yet the office of an aduocate belongeth not vnto her Inquisitor The Sayntes that be in Paradice haue they no power to pray for vs Whether saintes doe praye The Martyr The church of Rome is not the church of christ No but I iudge thē to be blessed to be contēted with y e grace glory whiche they haue that is that they be counted the members of the sonne of God Inquisitor And what then iudge you of them which follow the religion of the Church of Rome think you them to be Christians The Martyr No for that churche is not gouerned with y e spirite of God but rather fighteth agaynst the same Inquisitor Do you then esteme all them which seperate them selues from the Churche of Rome to be Christians The Martyr Galat. 6. I haue not to aunswere for others but onely for my selfe Euery man sayth S. Paule shall beare hys owne burden And thus the aduocate when he had asked hym whether he would put his hand to that he had sayd and had obtayned the same departed to dinner At the next examination was brought vnto him a Franciscan fryer who first entring with hym touthing the wordes y t he spake in hys Inne asked him why that grace might not be said in Latine Because sayd he by the worde of God Christians are commaunded to pray with hart and with spirite and with that tongue which is most vnderstanded and serueth best to the edification of the hearers Then the Fryer bringing forth his Benedicite Agimus tibi gratias c. Laus Deo pax viuis requies defunctis
of men For it is wrytten Blessed is the manne that hath not gone in the wayes of sinners and hath not stande in the counsailes of the vngodly and hath not sit in the chaire of pestilence Psal. 1. God forbid that I should deny Christ where I ought to confesse him I wil not set more by my life then by my soule neither will I exchange the life to come for this worlde heere present O howe foolishly speaketh he which heere argueth me of foolishnesse Neither doe I take it to be a thing so vncomely or vnseeming for me not to obey in this matter the requests of those so honourable iust prudent vertuous and noble Senatours whose desires he sayeth were inough to commaunde me For so are we taught of the Apostles That we ought to obey God before men After that we haue serued and done our duetie first vnto God then are we bounde next to obey the Potestates of this worlde whome I wish to be perfecte before the Lord. They are honourable but yet are they to be made more perfecte in the Lord They are iust but yet Christ the seat of iustice is lacking in them They are wise but where is in them the beginning of wisdom that is the feare of the Lorde They are called vertuous but yet I wish them more absolute in Christian charitie They are good and gratious but yet I misse in them the foūdation of goodnes which is the Lord God in whome dwelleth all goodnes and grace They are honourable yet haue they not receiued the Lord of glory which is our Sauiour most honourable and glorious Vnderstande you kings and learne you that iudge the earth Serue the Lord in feare and reioyce in him with trembling Hearken to doctrine and get knowsledge least you fal into Gods displeasure and so pearish out of the way of righteousnes What freat you what fume you O Gentils O you people what cast you in your braines the cogitations of vanity you kings of the earth and you princes why conspire you so together against Christ and against his holy one Psal. 2. Howe longe will you seeke after lies and hate the trueth Turne you to the Lorde and harden not your hearts For this you must needes confesse that they which persecute the Lordes seruaunts do persecute the Lorde him selfe For so he sayeth himselfe Whatsoeuer men shall doe to you I will count it to be done not as vnto you but to my selfe And nowe let this carnal polliticke counseller and disputer of thys worlde tell wherein haue they to blame me if in mine examinations I haue not aunswered so after their minde and affection as they required of me seeing it is not our selues that speake but the Lord that speaketh in vs as he himselfe doth fore witnesse saying When ye shall be brought before rulers and Magistrates it is not you your selues that speake but the spirit of my father that shal be in you M. 10 Wherefore if the Lord be true and faithfull of his word as it is most certain then is there no blame in me for he gaue the wordes that I did speake and who was I that coulde resist his will If any shall reprehende the things that I sayde let hym then quarell wyth the Lorde whome it pleased to worke so in me And if the Lorde be not to be blamed neither am I heerein to be accused which did that I purposed not and that I forethoughte not of The thinges whiche there I did vtter and expresse if they were otherwise then well lette them shewe it and then will I say that they were my wordes and not the Lordes But if they were good and approoued and such as can not iustly be accused then must it needes be graūted spite of their teethe that they proceded of the Lorde and then who be they that shall accuse me A people of prudence Or who shall condemne me Iust iudges And though they so doe yet neuerthelesse the worde shall not be frustrate neither shall the Gospel be foolish or therefore decay but rather the kingdome of God shall the more prosper and flourish vnto the Israelites and shall passe the sooner vnto the electe of Christe Iesu And they which shall so doe shall proue the greeuous iudgement of God neither shal they escape without punishment that be persecuters and murderers of the iust My well be loued lift vp your eyes and consider the counsailes of God Hee shewed vnto vs a late an Image of his plague which was to our correction And if we shall not receiue him he will drawe out his sworde and strike with sworde pestilence and famine the nation that shall ryse against Christe These haue I wrytten to your comforte deare brethren Pray for me I kisse in my heart with an holy kisse my good maisters Siluius Pergula Iustus also Fidel Rocke and hym that beareth the name of Lelia whō I know although being absent Itē the gouernor of the Vniuersitie Syndicus all other whose names be writtē in the boke of life Farewel all my felow seruants of God fare ye wel in the Lord pray for me continually From the delectable horchyard of Leonine prison 12. cal Aug. An. 1555. ¶ It is wrytten of one Thebrotus that when he hadde read y e booke of Plato De immortalitate animae hee was so mooued and perswaded therewith that he caste hym selfe downe headlong from an high wall to be rid out of thys present life If those heathen Philosophers hauing no worde of God nor promise of any resurrection and life to come coulde so soone be perswaded by reading the wordes of Plato to cōtemne this world and life here present how muche more is it to be required in Christians instructed with so many euidences and promises of Gods most perfect word that they shoulde learne to cast of the carnall desires and affections of this miserable peregrination and that for a double respect not onely in seeing reading and vnderstanding so many examples of the miseries of thys wretched worlde but also muche more in considering and pondring the heauenly ioyes and consolations of the other world remaining for vs hereafter to come For a more full euidence wherof I thought good to geue out this present letter of Algerius aboue prefixed for the taste of the same and a liuely testimony for all true Christians to read and consider Now let vs proceede further the Lord willing in our Table of Italian Martyrs Persecutours Martyrs The causes  Ioannes Aloisius At Rome An. 1559. Of Ioannes Aloisius we finde mention made in a letter of Symonne Florillus whiche Aloisius was sente downe frō Geneua to the parties of Calabria there to be their minister who afterwarde was sent for vp to Rome and there suffered Ex Epist. D. Simonis Florilli  Iacobus Bouellus At Messina An. 1559. Iacobus Bouellus was likewise sent frō Geneua to the sayde parties of Calabria with Aloisius who also being sent for vp to Rome was sente
and therefore taking to them a good courage they determined to begin preaching againe albeit secretly for two principall causes Be wise lyke Serpentes The one for feare of mouing the Duke and hindering the voyage of their messengers hauing yet some hope of good successe The other that no occasion might be geuen to the souldiers of further trouble and outrage for that was it which they especially desired Also they of Angrongne were fully determined as soone as their messengers were returned from the Duke to preach openly what newes soeuer they brought were they good or euill and furthermore not to be contributaries to the finding of the garrison neither yet to suffer the same to enter into Angrongne The messengers of the Angronians cruelly entreated The messengers which were sent to the Duke being at Uerceil were there deteined vj. weekes and all that while were cruelly handled by the Popish Doctours and were constrayned by force and violence to promise to returne to the Masse Furthermore they would haue constrayned them to promise the same in the behalfe of the rest but they would not After they were presented to the Duke the Secretary Gastaut tooke the supplication of the Waldoys out of the messengers hands and deliuered another After they had presented themselues to the Duke and asked pardon for bearing of armour they were constrayned also to craue pardon of the Popes Legate which at the bginning they would in no case do Now when these messengers were returned bringing these wofull newes and the people vnderstood that there was a new commaundement geuen out that they shoulde returne to the Masse also that the Popish preachers were appointed A new coÌ„maundement to the Angronians to goe to masse and ready to come vnto them and they commanded to go to fetch them and entertaine them accordingly there was wonderfull lamentation weeping and mourning for this great calamitie Heereupon they of the valley of Luserne and of Boby being assembled together by one assent sente two Ministers wyth certaine other of the people to the Churches of Pragela which be in the countrey of Dolphine to signifie vnto them the piteous estate of the poore Churches of the valleyes of Piemont to haue their counsell and aduise howe to preuent the greate daungers at hande if it were possible For this cause they fell all to prayer and after they had long called vpon GOD desiring hys grace and the spirit of discretion and counsell well to consider of those waightie and vrgent affayres wherewyth they were oppressed in the ende it was concluded that all the people dwelling in the sayde valley and mountaynes of Piemont and those of Dolphine should ioyne in a league together Whereupon they all promised by Gods grace and assistance Gods assistance in time of neede to mainteyne the pure preaching of the Gospell and administration of the holy Sacraments the one to ayde and assist the other and to render all obedience to theyr superiours so farre as they were commaunded by the worde of God Moreouer that it should be lawfull for none of the same valleyes to promise or conclude any thyng touching the estate of religion without the consent of the rest of the valleyes and for more sure confirmation of the sayde league certayne of the Ministers and Elders of the Churches of Dolphine were sente to the valley of Luserne to vnderstand if they woulde geue theyr consente heereunto and ratifye the same These messengers the Ministers and others of Dolphine being arriued in the euening at the village of Boby the people being there assembled word was brought that the next day euery housholder should appeare in the Counsel house to knowe whethey they would returne to the Masse or no The people of Pyemoâ—â— brought into great distres and that they whiche woulde receiue the Masse should quietly enioy their houses and they whiche woulde not shoulde be deliuered to the Iustices and condemned to be burned or sent to the Galleyes Wherefore the people was brought to thys extremitie eyther to dye or flee or else to renounce God To flee it seemed them best if the great snowe had not let them Wherefore seeing themselues in such distresse they most gladly consented to the league After this they exhorted one another sayeng For as much as we shall be all called for to morrow to renounce and forsake our God and reuolt agayne to Idolatrie let vs now make solemne protestation that we will vtterly forsake the false religion of the Pope and that we will liue and dye in the maintenance and confession of Gods holy word Let vs all go to morrow into the Temple to heare the word of God and after let vs cast downe to the ground all the Idoles and aultars To this euery man agreed sayeng Let vs so do yea and that the very same houre in the which they haue appointed vs to be at the Counsell house The nexte day after Images and altars brokeÌ„ downe in the Church of Boby they assembled themselues in the Churche of Boby and as soone as they came into the Temple without anye further delaye they beate downe the Images and caste downe the aultars After the Sermon they went to Uillars to do the like there By the way they encountered with a bande of souldyers whyche were goyng to spoyle a village named Le val Guichard and to take the poore inhabitaÌ„ts prisoners The souldiers seeyng them so yll appointed mocked them and discharged theyr handgunnes vppon them thynking at the first brunt to haue put them to flight But they valiantly defended themselues Images and altars cast downe in the Church of Villars and with stones chased them euen to the Fortresse When they came to Uillars they beate downe theyr Images and aultars and afterwardes besieged the fortresse and demaunded the prisoners whiche were there deteyned The same daye the Iudge of Luserne called Podesta went to the Counsell house to enrolle the names of those whiche woulde returne to the Masse but seeyng what was done hee was sore afrayde and desired the people to suffer hym to returne quietly which they wyllingly graunted vnto hym Diuers Gentlemen also of the valley came thyther with the Iudge to make theyr poore tenauntes to forsake God but seeyng the tumult they were fayne to flee into the Castle where they and the Garrison were besieged tenne dayes together not without great daunger of theyr lyues The seconde daye of the sege the Captayne of Toure wente with a companye of souldyers thinking to raise the siege God geueth victorye to his seruants but they were by those that kept the passages eyther slaine or discomfited As much was done the third daye The fourth day he returned with three bandes An other combat betweene the Waldois their enemies and with the Garrison of Tour which caused a furious combat wherein many of the enemies were slayne but a greate number hurt and yet of those that besieged the Fort there was
rightuousnesse thy goodnesse and satisfaction The lawe sayeth thou art bounde and obliged to me to the deuill and to hell The Gospel sayth Christ hath deliuered thee from them all The doctrine of Faith FAith is to beleue God like as Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto him for rightuousnesse The doctrine of faith To beleue God is to beleue hys word and to recount it true that he sayeth He that beleeueth not Gods worde beleeueth not God himselfe He that beleueth not Gods word he counteth hym false and a lier and beleeueth not that he may and wil fulful his worde and so he denieth both the might of God and God himselfe The 9. proposition The 9. proposition ¶ Faith is the gift of God Argument Da Euery good thing is the gift of God Maior Minor Conclus ri Faith is good j. Ergo faith is the gift of God The 10. proposition The 10 proposition ¶ Faith is not in our power Argument Maior Minor Conclus Da The gift of God is not in our power ri Faith is the gift of God j. Ergo faith is not in our power The 11. proposition The 11. proposition ¶ He that lacketh faith can not please God Without faith it is impossible to please God Rom 14. All that commeth not of faith is sinne for without faith can no man please God Heb. 11. Induction An argument called Inductio Hee that lacketh faith trusteth not God hee that trusteth not God trusteth not his word he that trusteth not his word holdeth him false and a lier he that holdeth him false and a lier beleeueth not that he may doe that he promiseth and so denieth he that he is God Ergo a primo ad vltimum he that lacketh faith can not please God If it were possible for any man to do all the good deedes that euer were done either of men or aungels yet being in this case it is impossible for him to please God The 12. proposition The 12. proposition ¶ All that is done in faith pleaseth God Right is the word of God and all his workes in faith Psal. 33. Lorde thine eies looke to faith that is as much to say as Lorde thou delightest in faith Ier 5. The 13. proposition The 13. proposition ¶ He that hath faith is iust and good Argument Da. He that is a good tree bringing forth good fruit Maior is iust and good ri He that hath faith is a good tree bringing forth good fruite j. Ergo he that hath faith is iust and good Minor Conclus The 14 proposition ¶ He that hath faith and beleueth God The 14. proposition can not displease him Induction He that hath faith beleeueth God he that beleueth God Inductio beleeueth his word he that beleeueth his word wotteth well that he is true and faithfull and may not lie knowing that he both may and will fulfill his word Ergo a primo ad vltimum hee that hath faith can not displease God neither can any man doe a greater honour to God then to count him true Obiection Thou wilt then say that thefte murther aduoutry and all vices please God Obiection Answere Nay verely for they can not be done in faith for a good tree beareth good fruit Mat. 7.12 Aunswere The 15. proposition ¶ Faith is a certainty or assurednesse The 15. proposition A definition of faith Heb. 11. Faith is a sure confidence of thinges which are hoped for and certaintie of things which are not seene Heb. 11. The same spirite certifieth oure spirite that we are the children of God Rom. 8. Moreouer he that hathe faithe wotteth well that God will fulfill his word Whereby it appeareth that faith is a certaintie or assurednesse A man is iustified by faith ABraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto hym for righteousnesse Rom. 4. Iustification by faith We suppose therfore that a man is iustified by faith without the deedes of the law Rom. 3. Gal. 2. He that worketh not but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the wicked his fayth is counted to him for righteousnes Rom. 4. The iust man liueth by his fayth Abac. 2. Rom. 1. We wotte that a man is not iustified by the deedes of the law but by the fayth of Iesus Christ and we beleue in Iesu Christ that we may be iustified by the faith of Christ and not by the deedes of the law Gal. 2. What is the fayth of Christ. THe fayth of Christ is to beleue in him that is to beleue his word Faith in Christ what it is and beleeue that he will helpe thee in all thy neede and deliuer thee from all euill Thou wilt aske me what word I aunswere the Gospell He that beleueth in Christ shal be saued Marke 16. He that beleueth y e sonne hath euerlasting life Iohn 3. Uerely I say vnto you he that beleueth in me hath euerlasting life Iohn 6. This I write vnto you that you beleeue on the sonne of GOD that ye may know how y t ye haue eternall life 1. Iohn 5. Thomas because thou hast seen me therfore hast thou beleued Happy are they which haue not sene and yet haue beleued in me Iohn 22. All the Prophetes to him beare witnes that whosoeuuer beleeueth in him shall haue remission of their sinnes Actes 10. What must I doe that I may be saued The Apostles aunswered Beleeue in the Lorde Iesus Christ and thou shalt be saued Act. 16. If thou knowledge with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lord and beleeuest with thine hart that God raysed hym from death thou shalt be safe Rom. 10. He that beleueth not in Christ shall be condemned He that beleueth not the sonne shall neuer see lyfe but the ire of God bydeth vpon him Iohn 3. The holy Ghost shall reproue the world of sinne because they beleue not in me Iohn 16. They that beleue Iesu Christ are the sonnes of God Ye are all the sonnes of God because ye beleue in Iesu Christ. 1. Iohn 3. He that beleueth that Christ is the sonne of God is safe Iohn 1. Peter sayd thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God Iesus answered and sayde vnto him happy art thou Symon the sonne of Ionas for flesh and bloud haue not opened to thee that but my father that is in heauen Mat. 16. We haue beleued and knowe that thou art Christe the sonne of the liuing God I beleue that thou art Christ the sonne of God whyche should come into the world Iohn 11. These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is Christ the sonne of God and that ye in beleuing might haue life Iohn 20. I beleue that Iesus is the sonne of God Act. 8. The 16. proposition The 16. propositâ—on He that beleueth the Gospel beleueth God Argument Da. He that beleueth Gods word beleueth God Maior Minor Conclus ri The Gospel is Gods word j. Ergo
foorth his fruite so did it appeare by thys man Antichristians are those which are against Christ. For he daily seeing the glorye of God to be so blasphemed idolatrous religion so embraced and maintained that most false vsurped power of the Bishop of Rome so extolled was so greeued in conscience and troubled in his spirite that he could not be quiet till he did vtter his minde therein Wherefore dealing priuately with certaine of his frendes he did plainely open and disclose howe blasphemously and abhominably God was dishonoured his worde contemned and hys people whom he so dearely bought were by blinde guides caried headlong to euerlasting damnation and therefore hee coulde no longer endure but muste needes and would vtter theyr abhominations and for his owne parte for the testimonie of his conscience and for the defence of Gods true religion The godly zeale of Tho. Benet would yeelde hymself moste patiently as neare as God woulde geue him grace to die and to shedde hys bloude therein alleaging that his death shoulde be more profitable to the Churche of God and for the edifying of his people then his life shuld be To whose perswasions when hys friendes had yeelded they promysed to pray to God for hym that hee myght be strong in the cause and continue a faithfull souldiour to the ende Which done he gaue order for the bestowing of such bookes as he had and very shortlye after in the moneth of October hee wrote his minde in certaine scrolles of Paper whyche in secreate maner he set vp vpon the doores of the Cathedrall churche of the Citie in which was wrytten The Pope is Antichrist and we ought to worshippe God onely The Pope is Antichrist and no Saintes These bils being found there was no smal adde and no litle search made for the inquiry of the heretike that should set vp these bils Benet setteth vp billes against the Pope and the Maior his officers were not so busie to make searches to find this heretike but the bishop and all his doctors were as hote as coales enkindled as though they had bene stong w t a sort of waspes Wherefore to kepe y e people in their former blindnes order was taken that the doctors should in hast vp to the pulpit euery day and confute this heresie Neuerthelesse this Thom. Benet keping his own doings in secret went the sonday folowing to the cathedral church to the Sermon and by chaunce sate downe by 2. men which were the busiest in al the city in seking searching for this heretike and they beholding this Benet sayd the one to the other Surely thys fellowe by all likelyhoode is the heretike that hath set vp the billes and it is good to examine him Benet almost tak◠in the church Neuertheles whē they had wel behelde him and saw the quiet and sober behauiour of the man his attentiuenes to the preacher his godlinesse in the Church being alwayes occupied in hys Booke which was a Testament in the Latine tongue were astonied and had no power to speake vnto him The storyes a little vary touching the taking of Benet but departed left hym reading in his booke As touching this poynte of Benets behauior in the Church I finde the reportes of some other a litle to vary and yet not much contrary one to the other For in receiuing the letters and wrytings of a certain minister whych at the same time was present at the doynge hereof in Exeter thus I finde moreouer added concerning the behauiour of this Thomas Benet in the Church At that time sayth he as I remember doct Moreman Crispin Caseley wyth suche other bare the swinge there Beside these were there also preachers there Doctors friers in Exeter one Doctour Bascauild an vnlerned doctor God knoweth and one D. Dauid as wel learned as he both Gray friers and doctor I know not who a Blacke frier not much inferiour vnto them Gregory Bassed Fryer of Exeter Moreouer there was one Bacheler of Diuinitie a Gray frier named Gregory Bassed in deede learned more then they all but as blinde and superstitious as he whych was most Whych Gregorie not long before was reuolted from the way of righteousnes to the way of Beliall for in Bristowe sayth the author he lay in prison long almost famished for hauing a booke of M. Luther called his questions which he a long time priuily had studied for teaching of youth a certaine Cathechisme To be shorte the braines of the Canons and Priests the officers and commons of that Citie were very earnestly busied howe or by what meanes suche an enormious heretique whyche had pricked vp those billes might be espied and knowen but it was long first At last the Priestes founde out a toye to curse him what soeuer he were with booke bel and candle which curse at that day seemed most fearefull and terrible The maner of the curse was after this sort One of the Priestes apparelled all in white ascended vp into the pulpit The priestes curse they cannot tell whom The other rabblement wyth certaine of the two orders of Friers and certaine superstitious Monks of S. Nicholas house standing round about and the Crosse as the custome was being holdē vp with holy candles of waxe fixed to the same he began his sermon w t this Theame of Iosue Est blasphemia in Castris There is blasphemie in the armie and so made a long protestation but not so long as tedious and superstitious and so concluded that that foule and abominable heretike which had put vp such blasphemous billes was for that his blasphemie damnably accursed and besought God our Lady S. Peter Patrone of that church with all the holy companie of martyrs confessors and virgines that it might be knowen what hereticke had put vp such blasphemous billes that Gods people might auoide the vengeance The maner of the cursing of the sayd Benet was maruelous to beholde for as muche as at that time there was fewe or none The manner of the popes blacke curse with booke bell and candle vnlesse a Sherman or two whose houses I well remember were searched for billes at that time and for bookes that knew any thing of Gods matters or how God doeth blesse theyr curses in such cases Then sayde the Prelate by the authoritie of God the father almighty and of the blessed virgin Mary of S. Peter and Paule and of the holy Saints we excommunicate we vtterly curse and banne commit and deliuer to the deuill of hell him or her what soeuer he or shee be that haue in spite of God and of S. Peter whose church this is in spite of all holy saintes and in spite of our most holy father the Pope Gods vicare heere in earth Here is colde charitye and in spite of the reuerend father in God Iohn our Diocesane and the worshipfull Canons Maisters and Priestes and Clarkes which serue God daily in this Cathedrall Church
borne Yet neuertheles his purpose was to prooue and feele what they both would say vnto it therefore sent Steuen Gardiner to Rome to way with Pope Clement To the Emperour was sent Syr Nicolas Heruy knight ambassador in the Court of Gaunt Firste Pope Clement not weying belike the full importaunce and sequele of the matter Campeius the Popes Legate sent Cardinal Campeius as is sayde into Englande ioyned with the Cardinal of Yorke At the comming of which Legates The kinges perswasion to the Legate the King first opening vnto them the griefe of hys conscience seemed wyth great reasons and persuasions sufficiently to haue drawne the good will of those two Legates to his side Who also of their owne accord pretended no lesse but to shew a willing inclination to further the kinges cause But yet the mouthes of the common people and in especial of women and such other as fauoured the Queene and talked their pleasure Euill language of the people about the kinges diuorce were not stopped Wherefore to satisfie the blinde surmises and foolishe communication of these also who seeing the comming of the Cardinalles cast out suche leaude wordes that the king woulde for his owne pleasure haue an other wife with like vnseeming talke he therefore willing that al men should know the truth of his procedings caused all his Nobilitie Iudges and Counsaillors wyth diuers other persons to resort to his Pallace of Bridewel the 8. day of Nouemb. An. 1529. where he openly speaking in his great chāber had these words in effect as followeth The kings Oration to his subiects OVr trustie welbeloued subiects both you of the nobility you of the meaner sort it is not vnknowē both how that we both by Gods prouision and true and lawfull inheritaunce haue raigned ouer this realme of England almost the terme of 20. yeares During whiche time we haue so ordered vs thanked be God that no outward enemy hath oppressed you nor taken anye thing from vs nor we haue inuaded no realme but we haue had victory honor so that we think that you nor none of your predecessors neuer liued more quietly more wealthely nor in more estimation vnder any of our noble progenitors But when we remēber our mortality and that we must die then we think that all our doings in our life time are clearely defaced worthy of no memory if we leaue you in trouble at the time of oure deathe for if our true heir be not known at the time of our death see what mischiefe and trouble shall succeede to you and to your children The experience thereof some of you haue seene after the death of our noble grandfather king Edward 4. and some haue heard what mischief and manslaughter continued in this realme betwene the houses of Yorke and Lancaster by the which dissention this realme was like to haue bene clearely destroyed And although it hath pleased almighty God to send vs a faire daughter of a noble woman and of me begotten to our greate comfort and ioy yet it hath bene tolde vs by diuers great Clearks that neither she is our lawfull daughter nor her mother our lawfull wife but that we liue together abhominably and detestably in open adulterie in somuch that when our Ambassade was last in France and motion was made that the Duke of Orleance should marry our sayde daughter one of the chiefe Counsailours to the French king sayd It were well done to know whether she be the king of Englands lawfull daughter or not for well knowen it is that he begot her on his brothers wife which is directly againste Gods law and his precept Thinke you my Lords that these words touch not my body and soule Thinke you that these doings doe not daily and hourely trouble my cōscience and vexe my spirits Yes we doubt not but and if it were your cause euery man wold seeke remedy when the pearil of your soule and the losse of your inheritance is openly laide to you For this onely cause I protest before God and in the word of a Prince I haue asked councell of the greatest Clearkes in Christendome and for this cause I haue sent for this Legate as a manne indifferent onely to knowe the truth and so to settle my conscience and for none other cause as God can iudge And as touching the Queene if it be adiudged by the law of God that she is my lawfull wife there was neuer thing more pleasant nor more acceptable to me in my life both for the discharge and clearing of my conscience and also for the good qualities and conditions the which I know to be in her For I assure you all that beside her noble parentage of the which shee is descended as you well know she is a woman of most gentlenesse of moste humilitie and buxumnesse yea and of all good qualities appertaining to nobilitie she is without comparison as I this 20. yeares almoste haue had the true experiment so that if I were to mary againe if the marriage might be good I would surely chose her aboue all other women But if it be determined by iudgement that our mariage was against Gods law and clearely voyde then I shall not onely sorowe the departing from so good a Ladie and louing companion but much more lamēt and bewaile my infortunate chance that I haue so long liued in adultery to Gods great displeasure and haue no true heire of my body to inherite thys Realme These be the sores that vexe my minde these be the pāgs that trouble my conscience and for these greeues I seeke a remedy Therefore I require of you all as our trust and confidence is in you to declare to our subiects our minde and entent according to our true meaning and desire them to pray with vs that the very truth may be knowen for the discharge of our conscience and sauing of our soule and for the declaration hereof I haue assembled you together and now you may depart Shortly after this Oration of the king wherewith he stirred the harts of a number then the two Legates being requested of the king for discharge of his conscience The legates talke with the Queene to iudge and determine vpon the cause went to the Queene lying then in the place of Bridewell and declared to her how they were deputed iudges indifferent betwene y e king and her to heare and determine whether the mariage betwene them stoode with Gods law nor not When she vnderstoode the cause of their comming being thereat some thing astonied at y e first after a litle pausing with her selfe Ex Edw. Hallo thus she began answering for her selfe ALas my Lorde said she is it nowe a question whether I be the kings lawfull wife or no when I haue bene maried to hym almost 20. yeres and in the meane season neuer question was made before Diuers Prelates yet being aliue and Lords also Queene Katherines aunswere to the Cardinalles
his word will be aboue theyr gouernours in refusing to obey them Secondly beside this rebellious disobedience in these Bishops of Rome not sufferable The pride of the Pope described theyr pride moreouer so farre exceedeth all measure that they will haue theyr princes to whoÌ„ they owe subiection prostrate vpon y e ground to adore them by godly honor vpon the earth and to kysse theyr feet as if they were God where as they be but wretched men and yet they looke that theyr princes should do it vnto them and also all other christen men owing them no subiection should do the same And who be these I pray you that men may knowe them Surely sayth he the Bishoppes of Rome be these whom I do meane Who following the pride of Lucifer theyr father make themselues fellowes to God and do exalâ— theyr seate aboue the starres of God and do ascend aboue the cloudes and will be like to almighty God The starres of God be ment the aungels of heauen for as stars doe shew vnto vs in part the light of heauen so do Aungelles sent vnto men shew the heauenly light of the grace of God to those to whom they be sent And the cloudes signified in the olde Testament the Prophettes and in the new doe signify the Apostles and Preachers of the woord of God For as the cloudes do conceiue and gather in the skye moysture The Pope 〈◊〉 aboue the cloudes and the 〈◊〉 of heauen which they after poure downe vpon the ground to make it thereby more fruitfull so the Prophets in the olde Testament and the Apostles and Preachers in the newe do poure into our eares the moysture of theyr heauenly doctrine of the word of God to make therewith by grace our soules beinge scere and drye to bring foorth fruit of the spirite Thus doe all auncient expositours and amongest them Saynt Augustine interpret to be ment in Scripture starres and cloudes in the exposition of the 45. Psalme But S. Iohn the Euangelist writeth in the 19. chapter of the Apocalips Apoc. 19.22 in the 22. also that wheÌ„ he would haue fallen downe at the Aungels foote that did shew him those visions there written to haue adored him with godly worship the Aungell sayd vnto him See thou do not so for I am the seruaunt of God as thou art Geue adoration and Godly worship to God and not to me Here it appeareth that the Bishops of Rome suffering all men prostrate before them to kisse theyr feet yea the same Princes The Pope exalted aboue Angels to whom they owe subiection do clime vp aboue the starres and Aungels too offering their feet to be kissed with shoes and all For so I saw my selfe being present 34. yeares ago wheÌ„ Iulius theÌ„ Bishop of Rome stood on his feet and one of his chamberlaynes held vp his skyrâ— because it stood not as he thought with his dignity that he should do it himselfe that his shoo might appeare whiles a noble man of great age did prostrate himselfe vpon the ground and kissed his shoo which he stately suffered to be done as of duety Where me think I saw Cornelius the Centurion Captayn of the Italians â—and spoken of in the tenth Chapiter of the Actes submitting himselfe to Peter and much honoring him but I saw not Peter there to take him vp and to bidde him rise saying I am a man as thou art as Saynt Peter did say to Cornelius The Pope climeth aboue the Apostles so that the Bishops of Rome admittting such adoration due vnto God doe clime aboue the heauenlye cloudes that is to say aboue the Apostles sent into the world by Christ to water the earthly and carnal hartes of men by theyr heauenly doctrine of the word of God Thus Bishop Tonstall hauing described the passing pride of the Pope surmounting like Lucifer aboue Byshops Apostles Aungelles and starres of heauen proceeding then further to the latter ende of his Sermon commeth to speake of his rage and malice most furious and pestilent The Pope stirreth vp warre agaynst England in that he being iustly put from his kingdome here to wreake his spitefull malice styrreth vppe warre against vs bloweth y e horn of mischief in geuing our land for a spoyle and pray to all whosoeuer at his setting on will come and inuade vs. The treason of Cardinal Poole But let vs heare his owne wordes preaching to the king and all Englishmen touchyng both the popes malice and the treason of Cardinall Poole Now sayth he because he can no longer in this realm wrongfully vse his vsurped power in all thinges as he was wont to do and sucke out of this Realme by auarice insatiable innumerable summes of money yearely to the great exhausting of the same he therefore moued and repleat with furious ire and pestilent malice goeth about to styrre all Christen nations that will geue eares to hys deuillish enchauntmentes to moue warre agaynst this realme of England geuing it in pray to all those that by hys instigation will inuade it And here expounding these foresayd wordes to geue in pray he declareth what great mischiefe they conteyne and willeth euery true Englisheman well to marke the same First to make this realme sayth he a pray to all veÌ„turers The Pope geueth England away for a pray all spoylers all snappehaunses all forlornehopes all cormorantes all rauenors of the world that will inuade this Realme is to say thou possessioner of any landes of thys Realme of what degree soeuer thou be from the highest to the lowest shalt be slayne and destroyed and thy lands taken from thee by those that will haue all for themselues thou mayest be sure to be slayne for they will not suffer thee nor none of thy progeny to liue to make any claime afterwarde or to be reuenged for that were theyr vnsurety Thy wife shal be abused before thy face thy daughter lykewise defloured before thee thy children slayne before thine eyes thy house spoyled thy cattell driuâ—n away sold before thy visage thy plate thy mony by force taken froÌ„ thee all thy goodes wherin thou hast any delight or hast gathered for thy children rauened broken and diâ—tributed â—n thy presence that euery rauenour may haue his share Thou Marchaunt art sure to be slaine for thou hast either money or ware or both which they search for Thou Byshoppe or priest whatsoeuer thou be shalt neuer escape because thou wouldest not take the Bishop of Romes part and rebell agaynst God and thy Prince as he doth If thou shalt fiâ—e and escape for a season whatsoeuer thou be thou shalt see and heare of so much misery and abhomination that thou shalt iudge them happy that be dead before for sure it is thou shalt not finally escape For to take the whol realme in pray is to kill the whole people and to take the place for themselues as they will do if they can And the Bishop of Rome now
thus Non sit nobis religio humanorum operum cultus Lactantius Origines contra Câ—â—sum Goldesmithes and Caruers needles 〈◊〉 common wealth meliores enim sunt ipsi artifices qui talia fabricantur quos tamen colere non debemus LactaÌ„tius also maketh strongly with the same I can not without the booke recite his saying for he teacheth largely of the same matter OrigeÌ„ also contra Celsum I trow will likewise testify where as I remember he concludeth saying that he would haue no Goldsmithes ne Grauers in a Communalty for they do but litle profite or none thereto And S. Gregory that was chiefe either inuentor that Images should be set in churches or els mainteiner therof woulde not as I haue read I trow it is in an Epistle which he writeth ad Seruum haue them worshipped And as concerning the exciting of mens memory I would suppose that it Christes doctrine were so shewed and opened that people might clearely vnderstand it and that is the principall office of prelats and curates to do by diligent teaching thereof I thinke veryly we should haue litle need of any other Images then that should by wholsome doctrine be shewed vnto vs by word of mouth writing Quoniam nihil tam efficax ad comonefaciendum discipulos quam viua vox Nothing is so effectuall to excite the remembraunce of disciples as the liuely voyce of good teachers as it is testified both by common report and also by the sentence of learned men So that I suppose if this liuely doctrine of God had afore time bene apertly diligently opened vnto the people as curates ought to haue done we should haue suche proâ—ite thereby that we should not need to contend for setting vp or taking downe of other dumme stockes lifeles stones â—he worde 〈◊〉 doctrine 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 vs in reâ—embrance 〈◊〉 not Images carued or made by men And if prelates would begin to set vp Christes word which alas for pity is not looked vpon but rather troden downe despised so that many are not ashamed to say I will haue no more learning in Christes law then my predecessors for they that magnifye it must be sore punished and taken for hereticks with such other greeuous wordes if this doctrine were yet set vp in Churches I say and truely opened that all men myght haue theyr iudgement therby reformed and made cleare I thinke we shoulde not greatly neede the profite that commeth by Images made of men to excite our remembrauÌ„ce to liue Christerily For that word which came from the brest of Christ him selfe and was writteÌ„ of other that wrote and spake by the suggestion of his spirite the holy ghost The true Image of god in his worde and his workes sheweth full perfectly his blessed will which is the true and certayne Image of his mind and deuise If this therfore were diligently inculcate I thinke we should be transformed anewe according to the minde of Paule which writing to the Colossians Colloss 3 sayth thus See that you lye not one to an other after that now you haue put of the olde man with his woorkes and haue put vpon you the new man which is transformed and renouate after the knowledge and image of him that made vs. Yea thus should we all be docti à Deo taught of God as is sayde in Iohn and all should know God both small and great Iohn 6. according to the promise recited in the Hebrues yea thus should we be restored to goodnesse Heb. 8. that we should haue the Image of God â—arned in our hartes full expressely For euery man is transformed into the fashion of vertuous thinges that he is accustomed to read and heare 〈◊〉 a man 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 fashioâ—â—â— And therfore it were a greate grace if we might haue the worde of God diligently and often spoken and song vnto vs in such wise that the people might vnderstand it Yea then should it come to passe that craftes meÌ„ should sing spirituall psalmes sitting at theyr worke and the husbandman at his plough as wisheth S. Hierome Yea this holy Image of Christ I meane his blessed doctrine doth appoynt vs also to coÌ„sider the works made by the hand of God The best Image of god is hys word such as no man can make like wherby as sayth S. Paule writing to the Romanes The inuisi ble power and diuinity of God is knowne and sene by the creation oâ— the world of such as will consider his workes that are therin by him made 〈◊〉 1. Looke in the Psalmes Laudate Dominum de Coelis Coeli enarrant c. Prayse ye the Lord from heaueÌ„ The heauens declare the glory of God Psal. 149. with other And these two Images Gods workes and his doctrine hath ere any Images made by men were set vppe in Churches well and sufficiently instructed the primitiue church Psal. 19. and should yet instruct vs well Gods workes and his word be the right Images of God if they were well considered so that we shoulde not neede so sore to contend for setting vp of other made by men Wherby I haue perceiued much harme to arise and no great profite nor the scripture maketh not for them but rather contrary As concerning which matter I woulde your Lordshyppe woulde please to reade the Epistle of Baruche once agayne writing of the same matter Unto the xix where you aske whether I beleue that prayers of men liuing do profite soules departed beyng in Purgatory Aâ—swere to 〈◊〉 1â— artiâ—â—â— I made answere in the xiij article Unto the xx where you doe aske whether men merite and deserue both by theyr fasting and also by other deedes of deuotion â—â—swere to 〈…〉 I haue shewed what I do think therof in the fift demaund In the xxi where you do aske whether I do beleue that men prohibited of bishops to preach â—â—swere to 〈…〉 artyâ—â—â— as suspect of heresy ought to cease from preaching teaching vntill they haue purged themselues of suspition afore an higher Iudge I say that men may be wrongfully suspected of heresy Truth takeÌ„ mâ—ny tymes for heresie and heresy for truth either because they neuer thought to beleue such errors as men by false suspition do deeme them to fauor or els when men as well of high estate as of low by sinister iudgemeÌ„t may thinke that to be error which is the very truth And of this speaketh Esay Esâ—y 5. Whether men prohibited ought to cease from preaching Wo be to them quoth he that calleth the light darckenes and the darckenes light the truth falsehood and falsehood truth as the Byshops and the Priestes with theyr Oratour Tertullus called Paule saying thus before a Iudge called Felix vnto whose Court they brought hym to be condemned to death We haue quoth they gotteÌ„ here a pestilent felow Actes 24. a sower of sedition or discord among all the Iewes of the worlde
sanitates donaÌ„di nâ—que ad communionem sacâ—oâ—anctae caenae euÌ„ admittéret Et si immuÌ„dicia nostra diuina mysteria vel ministeria eoruÌ„ capaces auditores insiceret deterioraâ—et nequaquaÌ„ Dominus Leproâ—uÌ„ queÌ„ muÌ„dauerat â—aÌ„geret neque ei oâ—â—uluÌ„ daret nequaquaÌ„ cuÌ„ Simone alio Leproso maÌ„ducaret nequaquaÌ„ à Maria peccatrice pedes suos osculari lachâ—yâ—â—â— laâ—ari capillis tergi caput suum vngi permitteret Hinc sacrorum CanonuÌ„ veneranda authoritas sanxit nulluÌ„ qui etiam ab haeretico sacrameÌ„ta dominica rectè perceperit vllâ—tenus ipsa haeretica prauitate corrumpi nec vlla sacrameÌ„ta illius coÌ„tagione comaculari Vndè Romana Ecclesia Anastasium Papam in quadam epistola ad Anastasium Imparatorem directa decreuit scripsit quòd nulluÌ„ de his vel quos baptizauit Acatius vel quos Sacerdotes vel Leuitas secunduÌ„ Canones ordinauit vlla eos ex nomine Acatij portio laesionis attingat quo forsan per iniquum tâ—adita sacrameÌ„ti gratia minus firma videatur NaÌ„ baptismuÌ„ quod procul sit ab Ecclesia siue ab adultero siue a fuâ—e datuÌ„ fuerit ad percipienteÌ„ non minus peruenit illibatum Quid vox illa quae sonâ—it per coluÌ„baÌ„ OmneÌ„ maliciaÌ„ vel maculaÌ„ humanae pollutionis excladit qua declaratur ac dicitur Hic est qui baptizat c. NaÌ„ si visibilis solis istius radij cuÌ„ per loca foetidissima transeunt Math. 3. nulla coÌ„tactus inquinatione maculantur multo magis virtus illius qui istuÌ„ visibileÌ„ soleÌ„ fecit nulla mysterij dignitate coÌ„stringitur Quicquid ergo ad hominum profectum quilibet in Ecclesia minister pro officio suo videtur operari hîc totuÌ„ coÌ„tinetur impleÌ„do diuinitatis effectu Ita ille per queÌ„ Christê° loquitur Paulus affirmat Ego plaÌ„taui Apollo rigauit sed deus incrementum dedit A Deo noÌ„ quâ—ritur quis vel qualis praedicet sed sic praedicet vt inuidos etiaÌ„ benè de Christo praedicare confirmet 1. Cor. 3. Tanta est namque diuinae potentia graciae vt per malos acquirat bonos per reprobos improbos acquirat colligat probos His itaque authoritabus alijs praedictis rationibus persuaderi debetis neque nos à diuini officij celebritate arcere neque illos quoruÌ„ nihil interest ab eius coÌ„munione suspeÌ„dere Quodsi mali sumus nobis ipsis sumus plus nobis quà m alljs nocemus quos fortassè malos conspicitis quid boni interius habeaÌ„t ignoratis SuÌ„t enim plerique quos de incoÌ„tineÌ„tia iudicatis qui coÌ„tineÌ„tiores suÌ„t quà m illi quos de coÌ„tinentia glorificatis Qui habemus vxores iuxta ApostoluÌ„ tanquaÌ„ non habemus Quum videlicet coÌ„tineÌ„tiaÌ„ quia nobis noÌ„ potestis dare orate nobiscuÌ„ pro nobis vt ille nobis donet 1. Cor. â— cuius hoc donuÌ„ nos citur esse sine quo nemo poterit coÌ„tineÌ„s esse Aliter enim illaÌ„ habere noÌ„ possumus nisi ex totis precordijs illum oremus cuius hoc donuÌ„ esse cognoscimus Et hoc ipsuÌ„ inquit SalomoÌ„ est sapientia scire culus hoc donum est quoniam super hoc nihil est Sap. 8. ¶ The same in English FOrasmuche as we are created vnder the power of * * What he meaneth â—ere by fâ—ee will he expoundâ—â—h playnely hereafter free will The epistle of Voluâ—iaâ—us Bish. of Carthage for Priestes mariage not vnder the law but vnder grace let vs so liue as we are created You which lay vpon vs the law of continency agaynst our will do depriue vs of the liberty of fre will You commaund vs and by commaunding compell vs to will that we would not not to will that we would do You binde vs to the law from the which by grace we are made free and you constrayne vs to receiue the spirite of bondage agayn to feare and go about to make the grace of God of no effect without the which we can do nothing so that as the Apostle sayth Grace is now no grace and the gift of God is not the gift of God And not of God but of maÌ„ not of him that calleth but of him that worketh where as the Apostle sayth It is not in him that willeth nor in hym that runneth but in God that sheweth mercy Rom. 9. For where as there be three principal effectual things wherby euery humane soule endued with reason appreheÌ„deth perceiueth whatsoeuer spirituall thing it is able to apprehend and perceiue and without the which it can perceiue nothing the which three thinges be these 1. Free will 1. The Commauâ—dement 〈◊〉 the law 3. Grace to wit free will the coÌ„maundement and grace for by free wil we discerne and chose the good from the euill by the commauÌ„dement we are prouoked and styrred vp to do all thinges by grace we are furthered holpen to performe the same yet of all these grace is the Lady Maistres and as a mighty Empresse and Queene Grace 〈◊〉 Queene ouer the 〈◊〉 Free wiâ—l vpon whose becke the other doe wayte and geue attendance receiuing of her both strength and efficacy and without her can do nothing but remayne as thinges of themselues dull and dead much like as amongst the Philosophers their Materia without Forma being thereto adioyned For in the stead of Materia we maye after a maner not vnfitly place free will and in the place of Forma we may set grace the commaundement which is the meane betwene them both Freewill â—â—kened to â—ateria Grace to Forma as a certayne instrumeÌ„t to haue respect to both whereby the principall Artificer which is God furthereth and setteth forward free will as a rude dul matter applieth to it his grace as y e forme therof And like as the sayde Materia without Forma is rude and shapelesse so free wil is a thing rude and deforme if it be not holpen with grace comming therunto to moue it to further it the commaundement coÌ„ming as a meane betwene them both in the stead of the instrumentall cause as is before sayd Therfore like as Forma is in respect of Materia the like resemblaunce beareth free will in respect of grace And agayne as Materia is in respect of Forma the same also is free will in respect of grace And as the instrument serueth betwene the foresayd Materia and Forma so doth the commauÌ„dement betwene free wil and grace The instrument comming and working vpon the sayd Materia being of it selfe ougle rugged and a thing without all shape and fashion doth forme it shape and pullish it and maketh it hansome lightly lightsome bright and cleare euen so likewise the commaundement comming and working vpon free will being of it selfe a thing rude grosse vnshapen
theyr father wine to drinke that night And the elder of them went and lay with her father Which thing had not happened vnto him if he had kept himselfe still in Segor where be might haue bene saued at the bidding of the Aungell as he himselfe required But because he forsooke that which was graunted to hym of the Aungell and presumed to that vpon his owne will contrary to the precept of the Angel which was not grauÌ„ted therfore he fell into great daunger of his soule committed the greuous sinne of incest No otherwise doth it happeÌ„ to many other who while either they forsake y e thing which is graunted theÌ„ of God or ambitiously clime after that which is to theÌ„ not graunted Euery maÌ„ ought to be contented with his owne gifte both they lose that which they had graunted vnto theÌ„ and fall into that which to them was not graunted For diuers there be which while they forsake eyther willyngly or agaynst theyr will the maryed life which is to them lawfully permitted and in which they might be saued and striue with a presuÌ„ptuous desire to lead a single life both they lose that health and safety whych they might haue had in one and incurre great daunger in the other so that whereby they suppose most to gayne by the same they lose fall into the pit of greater ruine Which thing S Paule y e Doctor of the Gentiles well considering and tenderly prouiding for the infirmity of the weake CorinthiaÌ„s writing to him for counsell touching this matter did write to theÌ„ agayne in this wise saying As concerning the thinges wherof ye wrote vnto me as it is good for a man not to touch a womaÌ„ 1. Cor â— Neuerthelesse to auoyd whoredome let euery man haue his wife and let euery woman haue her husband Let the husband geue vnto his wife due beneuoleÌ„ce likewise also the wife vnto her husband And a litle after withdraw not sayth he your selues one from an other except it be with consent for a time that you may geue your selues vnto fasting and praier and afterward come together agayne leâ— to Sathan tempte you for your incontinencye â—om 9. For as the Poeâ— sayth we can not all do all thinges and as the Apostle sayth It is not in him that willeth not in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercy Also an other place For to euery one of vs is geuen grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. â—phe 4. And that euery one of vs ought to keepe and not to transgresse this measure he teacheth anone after saying I wish that all men were as I my selfe am but euery man hath his proper gift of God one after this maner an other after that 1. Cor. 7. And that we are to be kept within our compasse and measure and ought therewith to be content hee teacheth moreouer as followeth Let euery man abide in that vocation wherein he is called And shortly after for confirmatioÌ„ therof hee repeteth the same agayne and sayth Let euery man wherein he is called therein abide with the Lord And because he perceaued that the infirmitie of man was not able to susteine the burning motioÌ„s and heates of nature styrring in a man but onely by the grace of God neither to be able to conquere the fleshe fighting agaynst the spirite according to that whiche he sayth of himselfe in an other place For I see an other Lawe in my members rebelling agaynst the Lawe of my minde he therefore of mercy and compassion as condescending vnto their weakenes and not by rigour of law and force of commaundement thus sayde As also in an other place in his Epistles he speaketh in like woordes saying I speake thus grosly after the maner of men because of the infirmitie of your flesh And in this foresaid Epistle 〈◊〉 6. moreouer a litle before vsing the same maner of speach he saith Thus I say to you as of fauour and not of commaundement And adding moreouer he sheweth As touching virgines I haue no commaundement of the Lord 1. Cor 7. but onely do geue counsell as one that haue found mercy with God that I shoulde be faythfull That is after the same mercy wherwith the Lord hath informed and instructed me when he called me to the fayth and made me faythfull to hym so I likewyse doe geue counsell to other and shewe the same mercy to them And for asmuch as both are good to witte to haue a wife or not to haue to haue a husband or not to haue neither is there anye sinne in hauing wife or husband shortly after he inferreth saying I suppose therefore this to be good for the present necessitie I meane that it is good for a man so to be What meaneth this for present necessitie What is this necessitie present but present infirmitie or els instant necessitie compelling to doe as y e order of necessitie requireth Or els he meaneth by this present necessitie the distresse of that time which then was instant and compelled him to write and so to beare with them which was for the auoyding of the fornicatioÌ„ amongst them and many other kinds of filthines aboue touched which might haue happened For the which fornication he tooke occasion to write vnto the Corinthians and to answere to theyr letters and therfore he vehemently agaynst the sayd Corinthians in y e former part of the sayd Epistle vttereth these words What will you shall I come to you with a rod or in loue and in the spirite of meekenes There is heard among you to be fornication 1. 〈…〉 such fornication as is not named among the Gentiles that one should haue his own fathers wife c. And therfore for this necessity of auoyding such fornication he saith It is good for a man so to be that he which cannot coÌ„teine 1. 〈…〉 should mary take a wife which afterward he expouÌ„deth thus inferring art thou bouÌ„d to a wife seek not to be losed And if thou be losed froÌ„ a wife seek not a wife But if thou takest a wife thou sinnest not and if a virgine mary she sinneth not c. And that he spake not thys by way of commaunding but of sufferance and compassion he sheweth plainly in these words folowing But I spare you that is to say I beare with your infirmity therefore he leaueth it in the free power and will of euery man to chuse what he best liketh Neither doth he inforce any man he sayth violently nor charge them with any strait commaundement and therfore addeth these words folowing And this I speake for your owne commodity not to tangle you as in a snare but for that it is good and honest for you that you may serue the Lord without separation This he sayth to them whom before he exhorted to coÌ„tinency and whom he woulde not to be let or troubled by matrimoniall coniunction But to other he sayth thus If
seate do as they teache but not as they do Thus confesse they that they are abhominable c. Heere followe other heresies and errours collected by the Byshops out of the booke named the obedience of a Christian man with the places of the booke annexed to the same 1. HE saieth we are bounde to make satisfaction to our neighbour but not to God fol. 132. Satisfaction is a full recompence or amends making to him whome we haue offended which recompence we are able to make one man to another and are bound so to do but to God no man can make any mends or recompence but onely Gods owne sonne Christ Iesus our Sauiour For else if man could haue made satisfaction to God then had Christ died in vayne Gal. 2. Loe what heresie or errour is in this Article 2 He sayth that children ought not to marry without the consent of theyr parents fol. 120. The wordes of Tindall in the obedience be these Let the fathers and mothers marke howe they themselues were disposed at all ages and by experience of their owne infirmities helpe their children and keepe them from occasions Let them prouide marriages for them in season teaching them also to know that she is not his wife which the sonne taketh nor he her husband which the daughter taketh without the consent or good will of their Elders or them that haue authoritie ouer them If their friendes will not marry them then are they not too blame if they marry themselues Let not the fathers and mothers alwayes take the vttermost of their authoritie of their children but at all times suffer with them and beare theyr weakenes as Christ doth ours c. 3 He saith that vowes are against the ordinance of God fol. 109. They that say that this Article is an heresie Let them shew where these vowes in all the new testament be ordeyned by God â— article especially such vowes of single life and wilfull pouertie as by the canon law be obtruded to yong Priests and Nouices S. Paule playnely forfendeth anye widowes to be admitted vnder the age of threscore yeres Is not heere trow you a perilous heresie 4 He saith that a christian man may not resist a prince being Infidell and an Ethnike This taketh away free will fol. 113. 4. article S. Peter willeth vs to be subiect to our princes 1. Pet. 2. S. Paule also doth the like Rom. 13. Who was also hymselfe subiecte to the power of Nero and although euerye commaundement of Nero against God he did not follow yet he neuer made resistaunce against the authoritie and state of Nero as the Pope vseth to do against the state not only of Infidels but also of Christen Princes 5 Whatsoeuer is done before the spirit of God commeth and geueth vs light is damnable sinne This is against morall vertues fol. 113. 5. article What heresie Aristotle in his Ethikes can finde by thys article I can not tell sure I am that the word and spirite of God well considered can finde none but rather wyll pronounce the contrary to be a damnable heresie 6 He reproueth men that make holy Saints their Aduocates to God 6. article and there he sayth that Saints were not rewarded in heauen for their holy workes fol. 114. The words of Tindall be these They turne from Gods word and put their trust and confidence in the Sainct and his merites and make an aduocate or rather a God of the sainct The place aâ—â—exed c. They ascribe heauen to their imaginations and mad inuentions and receiue it not of the liberalitie of God by the merites and deseruing of Christ c. 7 God moued the harts of the Egiptians to hate the people Likewise he moued Kings c. fol. 118. 7. article The words in the obedience be these In the 107. Psalme thou readest He destroyed the Riuers and dried vp the springs of water The place annexed and turned the frutefull land into barrâ—nnes for the inhabitaunces thereof When the children of Israell had forgotten God in Egypt God moued the harts of the Egyptians to hate them and to subdue them with craft and wilines Psalme 105. In the second chapter of the first booke of the Kings God was angry with the people and moued Dauid to number them when Ioab and the other Lords wondered why he would haue them numbred and because they feared least some euill should follow disswaded the King yet it holpe not God so * God sometimes hardneth the harte of good Princes for the wickednes of the people The place annexed hardened his hart in his purpose to haue an occasion to sley the wicked people c. 8 Paule was of higher authority then Peter fol. 125. The words in the Obedience be these I suppose sayeth he speaking of Paule that I was not behinde the hygh Apostles meaning in preaching Iesus Christ and his Gospell and in ministring the spirit And in the same cha he proueth by the doctrine of Christ that he was greater then the high Apostles For Christ saith to be great in the kingdome of God is to do seruice and take payne for other Upon which rule Paule disputeth sayeng If they be the ministers of Christ I am more in labours more aboundant in stripes aboue measure in prison more plenteous in death oft c. If Paule preached Christ more then Peter and suffered more for his congregation then is hee greater then Peter by the testimonie of Christ c. 9. article The place annexed 9 A Priest ought to haue a wife for two causes fol. 133. The words of Tindall be these He must haue a wife for two causes One that it may thereby be knowne who is meete for the rowme he is vnapt for so chargeable an office Truth turned into heresie which had neuer houshold to rule An other cause is that chastitie is an exceeding seldome gift and vnchastitie exceeding perillous for that degree in as much as the people looke as well vnto the liuing as vnto the preaching and are hurt at once if the liuing disagree and fall from the faith and beleeue not the word c. 10 He condemneth auricular confession fol. 140. 10. article Of this reade aboue page 1166.1167 Read afore pag. 1166.1167 11 Euery man is a Priest and we neede no other Priest to bee a meane for vs vnto God fol. 144. 11. article The words in the obedience be these There is a worde called in Latin Sacerdos in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Hebrue CohaÌ„ that is The place annexed a Minister an Officer a Sacrificer or a Priest as Aaron was a priest and sacrificed for the people and was a mediatour betweene God and them and in the English it should haue had some other name then Priest But Antichrist hath deceiued vs with vnknown and strange terms to bring vs into confusion and superstitious blindnes And made vs Kinges
by good reasoÌ„ 〈◊〉 The wordes be these Playnely I thinke that y e whole is takeÌ„ away sith I see manifestly the one part gone for y e bread the wine is but one sacrameÌ„t the other is left only for a laughing stocke For he that in one part offendeth against god is gilty in al. Therfore it were better to receiue neither of the partes then the one alone for so we might y e more suâ—ely eschue the transgression of that which Christe did institute â—5 Article c. 35. The law of the Pope that commaundeth euery man to communicate together vpon one day is a most cruell law constrayning men to theyr owne destruction fol. 73. The place 〈◊〉 The place is this He the Pope he meaneth setting a most cruell and deadly snare to tangle the consciences suffereth not the vse of this Sacrament to be free but coÌ„pelleth all together on one certayne day once in the yeare to communicate 〈◊〉 ought 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 Here I pray thee ChristeÌ„ brother how many doest thou thinke do communicate onely by the coÌ„pulsion of this precept which truely in theyr hart had leuer not to communicate And all these sinne for they doe not communicate in spirite that is to say communion agaynst their willes but to be exhorted and left to their owne disposition neither in fayth nor will but by the compulsion of this letter and law sith that this bread requireth a hungry and not a full hart muche lesse a disdayning hateful minde And of all these sinnes the Pope is author constrayning all men by his most cruell lawe to theyr owne destruction where as he ought to leaue this communion free to euery man and onely call exhort them and not compell and driue them vnto it c. 36 The spirit would that nothing should be done but that which is expressely rehearsed in scripture· fol. 81. 36. Article In thinges appertayning to Gods worship and seruice true it is that he is not to be worshipped In things perteyning to gods worship it is true but only according to that which he hath reuealed expressed vnto vs in his owne word And this is the meaning of the author as by his wordes doth playnely apppeare 37 Saynt Thomas de Aquino sauoreth nothing of the spirite of God fol. 83. 37. Article The doctrine of Thomas Aquine referreth the greatest or a very great part of our righteousnes to opus operatuÌ„ and vnto merites Tho. Aquine The spirit of God referreth al our righteousnes before God onely to our fayth in Christ. Nowe how these sauor together let any indifferent reader iudge 38 The Pope did condemne the truth of the word of God openly at Constance in Io. Hus 38. Article perseuering vnto this day in the same stubbernnes fol. 86. Iohn Hus. Touching the condemnation of Iohn Hus the maner of his handling the cause of his death read his storye before beginning pag. 602. and consider moreouer his prophecy of the hundreth yeares after him expyred pag. 770. how truly the sequele did folow in M. Luther theÌ„ iudge of his cause good reader as the truth of Gods worde shall lead thee And thus much concerning these slauÌ„derous articles * Here follow other heresyes and errors Articles out of the Summe of the Scripture collected by the Byshops out of the booke named the Summe of the Scripture with the places of the booke annexed to the same THe water of the fount hath no more vertue in it then hath any other water fol. 1. 1. Article 2 The water of Baptisme lyeth not in halowed water or in other outward thing but onely in fayth fol. 6. The place of these two articles gathered out of y e suÌ„me of the Scripture is this 2. Article The water of Baptisme taketh not away our sinne for then were it a precious water and then it behoued vs dayly to wash our selues therin The place annexed Neyther hath the water of the Fount more vertue in it selfe theÌ„ the water that runneth in the riuer of Rhene WheÌ„ Philip baptised the Eunuch the seruant of Candace the Queene of Ethiope there was then no halowed water nor candle nor salte nor creame neither white habite Actes 8. but he baptised him in the first water they came to vpoÌ„ y e way Here mayst thou perceiue that the vertue of Baptisme lyeth not in halowed water or in the outward thinges that we haue at y e Fount but in the fayth onely c. Christ hath healed vs sayth S. Paule by the bath of regeneration and renouation of the holy Ghost Tit. 3. 3 Godfathers and Godmothers be bound to helpe theyr childreÌ„ that they be put to schole that they may vnderstand the Gospel 3. Article and the Epistles of S. Paule fol. 15. The place of this article gathered out of the sayd booke is this The Godfathers and Godmothers be bounde to helpe the children that they be put to schole to the entent The place annexed y t they may vnderstand the Gospell the ioyfull message of God with the Epistles of S. Paule God hath commaunded to publish to shew the Gospel not onely to priestes but to euery creature Goe ye sayth Christ vnto his Disciples into the vniuersall world and preach the Gospel to euery creature Marke 16. For we be all equally bound to knowe the Gospell and the doctrine of the new testament c· And S. Paule writing to the Corinthi confesseth that hee sendeth hs Epistles to all the Churche that is to say to all the assemble of Christen men to all them that call â—n the name of Iesus c. 4 We thinke when we beleue that God is God can our creed that we haue the fayth that a christian man is bound to haue 4. Article but so doth the deuill beleue fol. 17. 5 To beleue that the Father the Sonne the holy Ghost be one God is not the principall that we must beleue our fayth dooth not lye principally in that for so beleueth the deuill fol. 18. 5. Article This place out of the which these two articles are collected is this We thinke when we beleue that God is God The place annexed and can our Creede that we haue the fayth which a Christian is bound to haue The deuill beleueth also that there is a God and life euerlasting and a hell Iam. 2. but hee is neuer the better for it and he trembleth alway for this fayth as sayth Saint Iames The deuils beleue and they tremble A man might aske What true fayth is that iustifieth what shall I then beleue Thou shalt beleue playnely and vndoubtedly that the father the sonne and the holy Ghost is one only God c. But this likewise beleue the wicked spirites and are nothing the better therfore There is yet an other fayth which Christ so much requireth
Hee that made all gouerneth all and shall iudge all knoweth I speake the trothe that the simple maye be satisfied the arrogante confounded the hypocrite disclosed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Emery Tylney Dogmata eiusdem Georgij Fides sola sine operibus iustificat Opera ostendant ostentant fidem Romana ecclesia putatiuè caput mundi Lex canonica caput Papae Missae ministerium mysterium iniquitatis To the sayde maister George beinge in Captiuitie in the Castle of Sainte Andrews thâ— Deane of the same Towne was sente by the commaundement of the Cardinall and hys wicked Counsaile and there summoned the sayde maister George that hee shoulde vppon the morning followinge appeare before the Iudge then and there to geue accounte of hys seditious and hereticall doctrine To whom M. George answeared what needeth said he my Lord Cardinal to summon me to answeare for my doctrine openly before him vnder whose power and dominion I am thus straitly bound in yrons May not my Lord compel me to answere of hys extorte power 〈◊〉 George â—â—sehartes â—â—â—were 〈…〉 that 〈…〉 Or beleueth hee that I am vnprouided to render a counte of my doctrine To manifest your selues what men yee are it is well done that ye keepe your olde ceremonies and constitutions made by men Upon the next morning the Lord Cardinal caused his seruauntes to addresse them selues in theyr moste warlike arraye with Iacke Knapskal Splente Speare and axe more seeming for the warre then for the preaching of the true word of God And when these armed chaÌ„pions marching in warlike order had conueyed y e bishops into y e abbey Church M. Wyseharte brought agayne before the Bishops incontinently they sent for M. George who was conueyed into the sayd Churche by the Captayne of the Castle accompanied with an hundred men addressed in maner aforesayde Like a lambe lead they him to sacrifice As he entred into the Abbey Church doore there was a poore man lying vexed with great infirmities asking of his almes to whom he flang his purse And when he came before the Lord Cardinall M. Wyseharte casteth his purse to a poore man by and by the Suppriour of the Abbey called Dane Iohn Winryme stood vp in the pulpite and made a sermon to all the congregation there theÌ„ assembled taking his matter out of the xiii chapter of Mathewe Whose sermon was deuided into foure principall partes The first part was a briefe and short declaration of the Euangelist The second part of the interpretation of the good seed The sermon of Iohn Wynrime And because he called the word of God the good seede and heresie the euill seede he declared what heresie was and how it should be known which he defined on this maner Heresie defined Heresie is a false opinion defended with pertinacie clearly repugning the word of God The third part of his sermon was the cause of heresie within that Realme and all other Realmes The cause of heresie The cause of heresie quoth he is the ignoraunce of them which haue the cures of mens soules to whome it necessarily belongeth to haue the true vnderstanding of the woorde of God that they may be able to winne againe the false Doctours of heresies with the sworde of the spirite which is y e worde of God and not onely to winne agayne Tit. 7. but also to ouercome them as sayth Paule A Byshop must be faultlesse as it becommeth the minister of God not stubburne nor angrye no drunkard no fighter not geuen to filthy lucre but barbarous one that loueth goodnes sober minded righteous holy temperate and suche as cleaueth vnto the true worde of doctrine that hee may be able to exhort with wholesome learning and to improue that which they say agaynst him The fourth part of his sermon was how heresies shuld be knowne The maner to know an hereâ—ticke Heresies quoth he be knowne on this maner as the Goldsmith knoweth the fine golde from the vnperfect by the touchstone so likewise may we knowe heresie by the vndoubted touchstone that is the true sincere and vndefiled word of God At the last he added that hereticks shoulde be put downe in this present life The Gospell was of letting the tares to grow vnto haruest To whiche proposition the gospel appeared to repugne which he entreated of Let them grow vnto the haruest the haruest is the end of the world Neuerthelesse hee affirmed that they shoulde be put downe by the ciuile magistrate and law And when hee ended his sermon incontinently they caused mayster George to ascend into the pulpit there to heare his accusation and articles And right agaynst him stood by one of the fed flocke a monster Iohn Laâ—der Iohn Lauder accuser laden full of cursinges written in paper Of the which he tooke out a roll both long and also full of cursinges threates maledictions and wordes of deuilish spite and malice The way to feare the ignoraunt saying to the innocent M. George so many cruell and abhominable wordes and hit him so spitefully with the popes thunder that the ignoraunt people dreaded least the 〈◊〉 then woulde haue swallowed him vp quicke Notwithstanding he stood still with great pacience hearing their sayinges not once mouing or chaunging his countenaunce When that this fed sâ—w had read throughout all his lying manasinges his face running down with sweate The fruites of their charitye and frothing at his mouth like a boare he spit at M. Georges face saying What aunswerest thou to these sayinges thou runnagate traytor theefe which we haue duely proued by sufficient witnes agaynst the M. George â—earing thys kneeled downe vpon hys knees in the Pulpit making his prayer to God When he had ended his prayer sweetly and Christianly he answered to them all in this maner Mayster George his aunswere MAny and horrible sayinges vnto me a Christian man M. Wyseharteâ— aunswere many wordes abhominable for to heare ye haue spoken here this day Which not onely to receaue but also once to thinke I thought euer great abhomination Wherfore I pray your discretions quietly to heare me that ye may know what were my sayings the maner of my doctrine This my petition my Lord I desire to be heard for three causes Three causes why M. Wysehart deserued to be heard The first is because thorough preaching of the worde of God his glory is made manifest It is reasonable therfore for the aduauncing of the glory of God that ye heare me teaching truely the pure word of God without any dissimulation The 2. cause The second reason is because that your health springeth of the word of God or he worketh all thing by his worde It were therefore an vnrighteous thing if ye shoulde stop your eares from me teaching truely the word of God The 3. cause The third reason is because your doctrine vttereth many blasphemous and abominable words not comming of the inspiration of God but of the
vnderstand first the condition or promise made by the Frenche man or straunger So likewyse I woulde that wee vnderstoode what thing we promise in the name of y e infant vnto God in Baptisme For this cause I beleeue ye haue confirmation Then said master Bleiter chapleine that he had the deuill within hym and the spirite of error Then answeared him a child saying The deuill cannot speake suche wordes as yonder man doth speake 6 Thou heretike traitour and thiefe thou saidest that the Sacrament of the altar was but a peece of bread baken vppon the ashes and no other thing els and all that is there done 6. Articâ—â— is but a superstitious rite against the commaundement of God Oh Lorde God so manifest lies and blasphemies the Scripture doeth not teache you Aunswâ—â—â— As concerning the sacrament of the aultare my Lordes I neuer taught any thing against the Scripture The Paâ—pistes reâ—proued lyers aâ—◠〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 vse of 〈◊〉 Sacramâ—â—â— of the 〈◊〉 the whych I shall by Gods grace make manifest thys daye I being ready therefore to suffer death The lawfull vse of this Sacrament is most acceptable vnto God but the great abuse of it is very detestable vnto hym But what occasion they haue to say such wordes of me I shall shortly shew your Lordships I once chaunced to meete wyth a Iewe when I was sailing vpon the water of Rhene I did enquire of him what was the cause of his pertinacie The 〈◊〉 of a Iewâ— that he did not beleue that the true Messias was come considering that they had seene all the Prophecies whych were spoken of him to be fulfilled Moreouer the Prophecies taken away and the Scepter of Iuda by many other testimonies of the scripture I vaÌ„quished him that Messias was come The priâ—â—â—â—pall 〈◊〉 which the 〈◊〉 from Câ—â—â—â—stianity y t which they called Iesus of Nazareth Thys Iewe aunsweared againe vnto mee when Messias commeth he shall restore all things and hee shall not abrogate the law which was geuen to our forfathers as ye do For why we see the poore almost perish through hunger amongst you yet you are not mooued with pity towards them but among vs Iewes though we be poore there are no beggers found Secondarily it is forbidden by the lawe to faine anye kind of imagery of things in heauen aboue Images or in the earth beneath or in the sea vnder the earthe but one God onely to honour but your Sanctuaries and Churches are ful of Idolles Thirdly a pece of bread baken vpon the ashes The Saâ—â—â—â—ment of 〈◊〉 altar ye adore and worship and say that it is your God I haue rehersed heere but the sayings of the Iewe which I neuer affirmed to be true Then the bishops shooke their heads and spitted on the earth and what they meant in this matter further they would not heare 7 Thou false heretike diddest say 7. Articlâ— that extreeme vnction was not a sacrament My Lordes forsooth I neuer taught any thynge of extreme vnction in my doctrine whether it were a Sacrament or no. 8 Thou false heretike saidest that holye water is not so good as washe and suche like Thou condemnest coniuring and sayest that holy Churches cursings auaile not My Lordes as for holy water what strengthe it is of I taught neuer in my doctrine Coniuringes and Exorcismes Aunswere if they were conformable to the woorde of God I would commend them but in so much as they are not conformable to the commaundement and woord of God I reprooue them â— Article 9 Thou false heretike and runnagate hast sayde that euery lay man is a priest and suche like Thou sayest that the Pope hathe no more power then any other man My Lordes I taught nothyng but the worde of God I remember that I haue read in some places in S. Iohn and S. Peter Aunswere of the which one sayth He hath made vs kings and priests The other sayeth Hee hath made vs a kingly priesthood Wherefore I haue affirmed that any man being cunning in the woorde of God the true faith of Iesu Christ hath his power geuen him from God and not by the power or violence of men but by the vertue of the woorde of God the which woord is called the power of God as witnesseth S. Paule euidently enough And againe I say that any vnlearned man Rom. 1. not exercised in the worde of God nor yet constant in his faith what so euer estate or order hee be of I say he hath no power to binde or loose seeing he wanteth the instrument by the which he bindeth or looseth that is to say the woorde of God After that he had sayd these wordes all the Byshoppes laughed mocked him When that he behelde their laughing Laugh yee sayeth he my Lordes Though that these sayings appeare scornefull and worthy of derision to your Lordships neuertheles they are very waighty to me and of a great value because they stand not only vpon my life but also the honour and glory of God In the meane time many godly men beholding the woodnes and great crudelitie of the Bishops and the inuincible patience of maister George did greatly mourne and lament 10 Thou false heretike saidest that a man hath no free wil. But is like to the Stoikes â—â— Article which say that it is not in mans will to doe any thing but that all concupiscence desire commeth of God what soeuer kinde it be of My Lordes I saide not so truely I say that as many as beleeue in Christe firmely vnto them is geuen libertie conformable to the saying of S. Iohn Aunswere If the sonne make you free then shall ye verely be free Of the contrary as many as beleue not in Christ Iesu Iohn 8. they are bond seruants of sinne He that sinneth is bond to sinne 11. Article 11 Thou false heretike sayest it is as lawfull to eate flesh vpon the friday as on sonday Pleaseth it your Lordshippes I haue read in the Epistles of S. Paule Aunswere that who is cleane vnto him all thyngs are cleane Of the contrary to the filthy men all things are vncleane 〈◊〉 1. A faithful man cleane and holy sanctifieth by the woorde the creature of God But the creature maketh no manne acceptable vnto God So that a creature may not sanctifie any impure and vnfaithful man But to the faithfull man all things are sanctified by the praier of the word of God The creaâ—â—re doth 〈◊〉 sanctify without the 〈◊〉 After these sayings of master George then said all the Bishops wyth theyr complices what needeth vs any witnesse against him hath he not openly here spoken blasphemie 12 Thou false heretike doest say that wee shoulde not praye to Saintes 12. Article but to God onely Say whether thou hast sayd this or no say shortly For the weakenes and the infirmitie of the hearers he said without doubt
man shall neuer sleepe but euer shall liue an immortall life The which life from day to day is renued in grace and augmeÌ„ted The faithfull soule shall neuer sleepe nor yet shal euer perish or haue an ende but euer immortall shall liue with Christ. To the which life all that beleue in him shal come and rest in eternall glory Amen When the Bishoppes wyth their complices had accused this innocent man in manner and fourme aforesayde incoÌ„tinently they condeÌ„ned him to be burnt as an heretik not hauing respect to hys godly answers and true reasons which he alleaged nor yet to their owne consciences thinking verelye that they shoulde doe to God good sacrifice conformable to the sayings of S. Iohn Iohn 16. They shal excommunicate you yea and the time shal come that he which killeth you shall thinke that he hath done to God good seruice The prayer of maister George O Immortall God how long shalt thou suffer the woodnes great crudelitie of the vngodly to exercise theyr fury vpon thy seruaunts which doe further thy woorde in this worlde The prayer of M. George Wyseharte for the congregatioÌ„ of God seeing they desire to be contrary y t is to choke and destroy thy true doctrine veritie by the whych thou hast shewed thy selfe vnto the world which was all drowned in blindnesse and misknowledge of thy name O Lord wee knowe surelye that thy true seruauntes must needes suffer for thy names sake persecution affliction and troubles in this present life whiche is but a shadowe as thou haste shewed to vs by thy Prophetes and Apostles But yet we desire thee hartily that thou conserue defende and helpe thy congregation which thou haste chosen before the beginning of the worlde and geue them thy grace to heare thy word and to be thy true seruaunts in thys present life Then by by they caused the common people to voide away whose desire was alwayes to heare that innocente man to speake Then the sonnes of darkenesse pronounced their sentence definitiue not hauing respecte to the iudgement of God When all this was done and sayde the Cardinall caused his warders to passe againe wyth the meeke Lambe into the Castle vntill suche time as the fire was made ready When he was come into the Castle then there came two Gray feendes frier Scot and his mate sayinge Sir yee must make your confession vnto vs. He aunswered and said I wil make no confession vnto you Go fetch me yoÌ„der man that preached this day and I will make my confession vnto him Then they sent for the Suppriour of the Abbey who came to him withall diligence But what he sayd in thys confession I can not shewe When the fire was made readie and the gallowes at the West part of the Castle neare to the Priorie the Lorde Cardinall dreading that master George should haue bene taken away by his friendes commaunded to bende all the Ordinance of the Castle right against that parte and commaunded al his gunners to be ready and stand beside their gunnes vnto such time as he were burned All this beyng done they bounde Maister Georges handes behinde hys backe and ledde hym foorth wyth their souldiors from the Castle to the place of their wicked execution As hee came forth of the Castle gate there met him certaine beggers asking his almes for Gods sake To whome he answered I want my handes wherwith I should geue you almes but the mercifull Lorde of his benignitie and aboundaunce of grace that feedeth all men vouchsafe to geue you necessaries both vnto your bodies and soules M. Wisehart prayeth for the relief of the poore Then afterwarde met him two false fiendes I shoulde say Fryers sayinge Master George pray to our Lady that she may be mediatrix for you to her sonne To whome he answeared meekely Cease tempt me not my brethren After thys hee was lead to the fire with a roape about his necke M. Wysehart aunswereth the Fryers tempting him and a chayne of yron about his middle When that he came to the fire he sate downe vpon hys knees and rose againe and thrise he sayd these woordes O thou Sauiour of the worlde haue mercy on mee Father of heauen I commend my spirit into thy holy hands When he had made this prayer he turned him to the people and sayde these wordes The wordes and exhortation of M. Wysehart at his death to the people I beseeche you Christian brethren and sisters that yee be not offended in the woorde of God for the affliction and torments whych ye see alreadye prepared for mee But I exhorte you that ye loue the worde of God and suffer paciently and wyth a comfortable heart for the woordes sake whych is your vndoubted saluation and euerlasting comforte Moreouer I pray you shewe my brethren and sisters whych haue hearde me ofte before that they cease not nor leaue of the worde of God which I taught vnto them after the grace geueÌ„ vnto me for no persecutioÌ„s or troubles in this world which lasteth not and shew vnto them that my doctrine was no wiues fables after the constitutions made by men And if I had taught mens doctrine I had gotten greate thankes by men But for the woordes sake and true Euangel which was geuen to me by the grace of God I suffer thys day by men not sorowfully The coâ—â—stant paâ—â—â—ence of 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 but with a glad heart and minde For this cause I was sent that I shoulde suffer this fire for Christes sake Consider and beholde my visage yee shall not see mee chaunge my colour Thys grim fire I feare not And so I pray you for to doe if that any persecution come vnto you for the wordes sake not to feare them that slay the bodye and afterwarde haue no power to slay the soule Some haue sayde of me that I taught that the soule of man should sleepe vntil y e last day But I know surely my faith is such that my soule shall suppe w t my sauiour Christe this night ere it be 6. houres for whom I suffer this Then he praied for them which accused hym saying M. Geoâ—â—â— Wyseharâ—â— prayeth hi◠〈◊〉 forgeâ— them I beseeche thee father of heauen to forgeue them that haue of any ignoraunce or els of any euill minde forged any lies vpon me I forgeue them wyth all my heart I beseeche Christ to forgeue them that haue condemned me to death thys day ignorantly And last of all he sayd to the people on thys manner I beseeche you brethren and sisters to exhorte your Prelates to the learning of the woorde of God M. 〈◊〉 Wysehaâ—â— propheâ—â— of the 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—â—dinall 〈◊〉 which 〈…〉 that they at the laste may be ashamed to doe euill and learne to do good And if they will not conuert themselues from their wicked error there shal hastly come vpon them the wrath of God which they shall not eschewe Many faithfull wordes
might y t the spirite of Christ and efficacye of our fayth can doe in these our writinges if ye shall persist so still in your fury we condemne you together with this Bull all the Decretall we geue you to Sathan to the destruction of flesh y t your spirite in the day of our Lord may be deliuered in the name whiche you persecute of Iesu Christ our Lord. Amen For our Lord Iesus Christ yet liueth and raygneth in whom I do nothing doubt who I firmly trust wil shortly come and slay with the spirite of his mouth and destroy with the brightnes of his comming this man of sinne and sonne of perditioÌ„ for asmuch as I cannot deny The Pope the true Antichrist if the pope be the author and doer of these mishapen and monstruous doinges but he is the true finall most wicked and that famous Antichrist that subuerteth the whole worlde by the operation of his delusions as we see it in all places fulfilled and accomplished But whether doth the burning zeale of charity cary me Neither am I as yet fully perswaded this to be the popes Bull but to proceede from his wicked Apostle Eckius who with his fathers Eccius fariously gaping at me like a gulfe would swallow me cleane vppe â—inging wyth the wicked thus Let vs swallow him vp quicke and whole like hell and like one descending downe into the pitte For little careth this furious maâ—braine Prouerb 1. howe the veritie of God be extinguished ye he would count that for a lucre so he might â—ill his malicious desire with the bloude 〈◊〉 his brother O miserable state of the Churche at this time worthy to be bewailed w t teares oâ— bloude But who heareth our gronings or who comforteth our weepings The furie of the Lorde seemeth to be inoxorable against vs. Ouer and besides what a ridiculous toye or pretie figment haue they inuented wherby belike to sport theÌ„selues with some merye matter amongest their earnest businesse wryting that besides other great frendshippe whych they haue shewed vnto me they haue also offered to support me with mony The Pope lyeth in his Bull where he saith that he offered money to Luther to come to Rome and to beare my charges with theyr liberality in my iourney to Rome Wil ye see what a charity is newly come vpon the Citie of Rome which after it hath pilled and polled the whole world of their money and hath consumed wasted the same by intolerable tyranny nowe coÌ„meth and to me onely offereth money But this impudent lye I know with whose hoÌ„mer it was coined Caietanus the Cardinall a man borne and formed to lie for the whetstone after his worshipfull Legacie depeached in Germanie comming home to Rome there he forged fained that he promised me mony wheras he being at Anspurge was there in such miserable penury so pinching in his house that it was thought he woulde haue famished his familye But thus it becommeth the Bull to be verè Bulla that is a thing of nought voide of all trueth and wit And so these great iudges condemners after all thys yet haue authority to commaund vs to beleeue them to say truth when they do nothing but lie and that they are good Catholickes when they be starke heretickes and that they are true Christians The Pope by the vertue of this vniuersall Quodcunque ligaueris can do all thinges wheÌ„ they play the very Antichrist and all by the vertue of this vniuersall Quodcunque ligaueris c. i. Whatsoeuer thing thou bindest c. So that where nothing is excepted they thinke they may do all things Who not only do lie most loudly and manifestly but also which passeth all impudencie do vaunt and commend their liberalitye before y e people to bring me more in hatred making men falsly to beleue that they offered frendship and money vnto me Whereas these tyrantes of Rome if they had had any trueth goodnesse or godlinesse in them shoulde haue taken some better hede in their doing and speaking so that no aduersarye might conceiue any suspition of euil against them But now if there were no other matter els to bring this Bull out of credite onely this grosse foolish lie were sufficient to declare how light vaine and false this Bul is What would Rome thinke yee offer money to mee And how then commeth thys which I knowe to be moste certaine that out of the banke as they call it two or three huÌ„dreth crownes were assigned in Germanye to be disposed and geuen to ruffians and catchpoles Men hyred by the Papistes to kill Luther to murder Luther for these be the reasons arguments whereby nowe fighteth raigneth and triumpheth the holy Apostolicke sea the mistres of faith mother of al churches y t which long since should haue bene prooued to be the very â—eate of Antichrist and manifold waies hereticall if shee had fought wyth the sword of the spirit which is the word of God whereof she her self is nothing ignorant therefore because she would not be brought to that issue thus shee fareth and taketh on like as she were madde in the Churche of Christ confounding and consuming all thinges wyth warres The Popes Church flyeth the tryall of the Scripture murthers bloudshed death and destruction and yet for all thys they must nedes be counted most holy fathers in God vicars of Christ and Pastors of his flocke But goe to that I may also dally with them a while let them yet send me the money they speake of for as touching their promise safeconduct because I will not ouercharge them that I gladly resigne to them againe seeing I haue no great nede therof so that y e moni may come to my haÌ„ds But heere I must require so muche as may suffice mee to wit that I may be furnished with fifty thousand footemen and ten thousande horsemen to conducte me safe to Rome and so for any other promise of safe conduct I wil not trouble them And this I requier because of the daunger that is in Rome What safe conducte M. Luther requireth of the Pope whych deuoureth vp her inhabitauntes neyther keepeth nor euer did keepe promise wyth any Where these most holy fathers do slay their beloued children in the charitie of God and brethren destroy their brethren to doe seruice to Christe as the manner is and stile of Rome In the meane time I will keepe my selfe free and saâ—â— from the Citation of this most reuerend Bull. O ye miserable varlets which are so coÌ„founded with the truth and with your own conscience that neither ye can lie handsomely neither dare ye speake the truth and yet neither ca ye so kepe your selues quiet to your perpetuall ignominie and confusion Furthermore here in this Bull is brought in a straunge fashion of stile not heard of before For where Augustine would haue sayd that he would not beleue the Gospel
brought openly to the Cathedrall Church and so to the place of punishment where malefactours are executed and there should make open confession of their wickednes But euen at the same tyme chaunced a persecution against the Lutheranes which was the cause that this sentence albeit it was too gentle for so great offence was not put in execution For because the name of the Lutheranes was most odious they feared least the punishment of these men should not haue bene so much thought to be due for their offence The Fryers â—â—caped and 〈◊〉 Lutheâ—â—â—es puniâ—â—â—d as done in reproch of the order and many thought that whatsoeuer should be done to them it would be to the Lutheranes a pleasant spectacle and cause them much to reioice This order of the Franciscanes was esteemed of the common people very holy so that what tyme they were carried out of Paris certayne women mooued wyth pitie followed them vnto the gate of the Uniuersitie wyth many teares and sighes After they came to Orleance and were bestowed in seuerall prisons they began to boast agayne of their liberties and priuiledges and at length after long imprisonment they were discharged and set at libertie without anye further punishmente Had not these persecutions before mentioned letted the matter the King had determined as it was certaynely reported to plucke downe their house and make it euen with the ground Ex Io. Sleid. lib. 9. But to leaue the memorye of thys Idolatrous generation not worthy any further to be named let vs occupy the tyme with some better matter 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 M. 〈◊〉 tyme. in remembring the story of a good and constant Martir of the Lorde before ouerpast whiche suffered in Kent for the worde of God before Luthers time about the second yeare of this kings raigne as heere in story followeth Iohn Browne a blessed Martyr of Christ Iesus burned at Ashford by Archbishop Warrham and Doct. Fisher Bish. of Rochester about the 2. yeare of king Henry the 8. An. 1511. Persecuters Martir The cause W. Warrh Archb. of Cant. Fisher byshop of Rochester A chauÌ„try priest Walter More Gentleman William More hys brother Children of Wye Baily arraÌ„t Beare of Wilborough Two seruauntes of Wil. Warham I. Browne of Ashford At Asheford Ann. 1511. The first occasion of the trouble of this I. Brown the blessed seruaunt of God The story of Iohn Browne Martyr was by a certayne Prieste who passing downe to Graues end in the coÌ„mon Barge where the sayd Ioh. Brown was amongest diuers other passingers moe and disdayning y t hee so saucely shoulde sit so neare vnto him in the Barge who belyke seemed not muche to passe vppon the Priest began to swell in stomacke agaynst him At length bursting forth in his priestly voyce and disdaynefull countenaunce hee asked hym in this maner Doest y u know sayd he who I am thou sittest to neare me and fittest on my clothes No sir sayde the other I know not what you are I tell thee quoth hee I am a priest What sir are you a parson or vicar Talke betweeâ— Iohn Browne a proud Priest 〈◊〉 in Graues end 〈◊〉 Barge or some ladies chapleine No quoth he agayne I am a soule Priest I sing for a soule Doe you so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir sayd he where find you the soule when you go to Masse I cannot tel thee sayd the Priest I pray you where doe you leaue it sir when the Masse is done I cannot tell thee sayde the priest Neither can you tell where to find it when you goe to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done howe can you then saue the soule sayd he Go thy wayes said the priest I perceiue thou art an hereticke and I will be euen with thee So at the landing Walter More William More Chilten and Beare persecuters the priest taking with him Walter More and W. More two Gentlemen and brethren rode straightwayes to the archbishop who theÌ„ was Wil. Warham Wherupon the sayd Iohn Browne within 3. dayes after was seÌ„t for by the archbishop His bringers vp were Chilten of Wye baily arraunt and one Beare of Wilseborough with two of the bishops seruantes Who with certayn other being appoynted for the same came sodenly into his house vppon him Iohn Browne sodeinly taken and caryed away the same day when his wife was churched as hee was bringing in a messe of pottage to the bourd seruing his gestes and so laying hands vpon hym set him vpon his owne horse and binding his feete vnder the horses belly caryed him away to Canterbury neither he nor his wife nor any of his friendes knowing whether he went nor whether he should and there continuing the space of 40. dayes froÌ„ LowsoÌ„day till Friday before Whitsonday through the cruell handling of the sayd Archb. and y e B. of Rochest D. Fisher hee was so piteously intreated His bare 〈◊〉 set vpon the hote coales to make him deny the truth that his bare feete were set vpon the hote burning coales to make him deny his fayth whiche notwithstanding hee would not doe but paciently abiding y e payne continued in the Lordes quarrell vnremoueable At length after al this crueltie susteined his wife yet not knowing where he was become on Friday before Whitsonday he was sent to Ashford where he dwelt the next day there to be burned In the meane time Brown brought to Ashford to be burned as he was brought to the town ouer night there to be set in the stockes it happened as God would that a young mayde of his house comming by and seeing her mayster ran home and told her mistres Then she comming to him and finding him in y e stocks appoynted to be burned the next morow Browne set in the stockes at Ashford sat by him all the night long To whome then he declared the whole story or rather tragedy how he was haÌ„dled and how his feet were burned to the bones that he could not set them vppon the ground by the two Bishops aforesayde he thanked God therfore and all to make me sayd hee to deny my Lorde which I will neuer doe for if I should deny him sayde he in this world he would deny me hereafter And therfore I pray thee sayd he good Elizabeth continue as y u hast begon bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God And so the next day which was on Whitson euen thys godly martyr was burned where he standing at the stake sayd this prayer holding vp his handes as followeth The prayer of Browne at his death O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespace Let neuer the fiend my soule chace The prayer of Iohn Browne at his death Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy handes I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth And so
heard that worthy learned man speak and confesse at the houre of his death as touching the controuersies of religion wherwith the spouse of Christ is in these our dayes most miserably troubled and tormented This Doct. Redman being continually by the space of xx yeares or somewhat more exercised in the reading of the holy scripture wiâ—h such industry â—abor modesty magnanimitiâ— and prayers to almighâ—y God tryed and wayed y e controuersies of religioÌ„ that in al his doings as he would not seeme to approue that was either false or superstitious so he would neuer improue that he thought to stand wyth the true worship of God Commendation of D. Redman And albeit in certayne poyntes and articles of his fayth he seemed to diuers whiche were altogether ignoraunt of that his singular grauitie eyther for soâ—tnes â—eare or lacke of stomacke to chaunge his mind and beliefe yet they to whom his former life and conuersation by familiar acquayntaunce with him was throughlye knowne with them also which were present at his departure may easely perceaue and vnderstand how in graue weighty matters not rashly and vnaduisedly but wyth constant iudgement and vnfayned conscience he descended into that maner of beliefe which at that time of his goyng out of this world he openly professed I geue your wisedome to vnderstand that when death drew neare he casting away all hope of recouery minded talked of no other thing as we which were preseÌ„t heard but of heaueÌ„ and heauenly matters of the latter day of our Sauiour Iesus Christ with whom most feruently he desired to be whose incredible loue towardes vs miserable sinners Exhortation of Doct. Redman to them that were about him most worthely and not without teares hee often times vsed to extol and speake of and vs which wer there present he earnestly moued and exhorted to prepare oure selues to Christ to loue one an other and to beware of this most wretched corrupt world And besides that he promised calling God to witnes thereunto to whom he trusted shortly to come if any woulde demaund any question that he would answere him what he thought in his iudgement to be the truth M. Alexander Nowell now Deane of Paules At what time there were present M. Alexander Nowell a man earnestly bent to the true worshipping of God and one that had alway singularly well loued y e said M. Redman to whome he spake on this wise Your excellent learning and purity of life I haue euer both highly fauoured and had in admiration and for no other cause God be my iudge I do aske these things of you which I shall propound but that I might learne knowe of you what is your opinion and beliefe touchynge those troblous controuersies which are in these our dayes and I shall receaue and approue your wordes as oracles sent from heauen To whom when doct Redman had geuen leaue to demaund what he would and had promised that he woulde faythfully and sincerely aunswere all affection set aside what he thought to be the truth M. Nowel said I would quoth he right gladly but that I feare by my talke and communication I shal be vnto you so feeble and nowe almost spent a trouble and griefe Then sayd Doct. RedmaÌ„ replying what shall I spare my carcas quoth he whiche hath so short a time here to remaine Go to go to sayd he propound what you will TheÌ„ M. Nowell put forth certayne questions in order which I will here declare wherunto the sayd doct Redman seuerally answered as hereafter followeth The first question that he asked of him was what hee thought of the bishop of Rome Unto whoÌ„ Doct. RedmaÌ„ answered that the Sea of Rome in these our latter dayes had much swarued from the true religioÌ„ and worshipping of God is with horrible vices stayned polluted The Sea of Rome a sincke of all sinne which I therfore quoth he pronounce to be the sincke of all euill and shortly wil come to vtter ruine by scourge of God except it do fall the sooner to repentance wherewith he briefly complayned of the filthy abuse of our Englishe Church Beeing then asked what his opinion was concerning purgatory Purgatory and what the Scholemen iudged therof he answered that the subtill reasons of the Scholemen concerning purgatory seemed to him to be no lesse vayne and friuolous then disagreeing from the truth adding thereunto that when we be rapt vp to the cloudes to meete Christ comming to iudgemeÌ„t with a great number of Angels in all glory and maiesty then euery one shall be purged with fire as it is written The fire shall go before hym and shall flame round about his enemies and the fire shall burne in his sight Psal. 97. 50. and round about him shall be a great tempest saying that diuers of the old writers approued this his sentence concerning purgatory When he was asked whether wicked and vngodly people in the holy communion did eate the body of Christ and drinke his bloud he aunswered that such kind of men dyd not eate Christes most blessed flesh but only tooke the SacrameÌ„t to their own damnation The wicked eat not the fleshe of Christ. saying that Christ would not gyue his most pure and holy flesh to be eaten of suche naughty and impure persons but would withdraw hymselfe from them And that quoth hee that is obiected by S. Augustine that Iudas receiued the selfesame thing whych Peter receiued that I thinke to be vnderstanded of the externall Sacrament And the like kynde of phrase of speaking sayde hee we may vse concerning the baptisme of Magus that Simon Magus receaued that which the Apostles did receaue In deede as concerning the Sacrament of the externall baptisme Simon Magus receaued that whiche the Apostles did but that internall grace wherewith the Apostles were endued and that holy spirit wherewith by baptisme they were enspired he lacked And so quoth he the wicked and forsaken people which rashly presume to come to the holy table of the Lorde do receiue the Sacrament and the selfesame which good and godly men receiue but the body of Christ they do not receiue for Christ doth not vouchsafe to deliuer it them And thus he sayd was his opinion and beliefe although he knewe others to be of a contrary iudgement Being then after this demaunded whether he thought Christes presence to be in the Sacrament or no he answered that Christ dyd geue offer to faythfull and Christian men How Christ is present in the Sacramedt his very reall body and bloud verely really vnder sacrameÌ„ts of bread wine in somuch that they which deuoutly come to bee partakers of that holy foode are by the benefite thereof vnited and made one with Christe in hys fleshe and body And therefore he sayde that Christ dyd distribute his body spiritually that he gaue it truly The Capernaites grosse errour of Christes bodyly presence in the SacrameÌ„t not so yet
body of Christ in the sacrament is to bee honored Rochester Welbeloued frendes and brethren in our sauior Christ you must vnderstand that this disputatioÌ„ Byshop Ridley replyeth with the other that shal be after this are appointed for to search forth the playne trueth of the holy scriptures in these matters of religion which of a long season haue bene hidden from vs by the false gloses of that greate Antichrist and his Ministers of Rome and now in our dayes must be reueyled to vs Englishe men thorow the great mercy of God principally and secondarily thorow the most gentle clemencye of our naturall soueraigne Lord the kings maiesty whom the liuing Lord long preserue to raigne ouer vs in health wealth godlines to mayntenaunce of Gods holy word and to the exterpation of all blinde gloses of men that goe about to subuert the truth For because therfore that I am one that doth loue the truth and haue professed the same amongst you thâ—â—â—ore I say because of conferring my mind with yours I will here gladlye declare what I thinke in this poynt now in controuersy Not because this worshipfull Doctor hath any need of my healpe in dissoluing of argumentes proposed agaynst him for as me semeth he hath aunswered hitherto very well and clarkly according to the truth of Gods word But now to the purpose I do grauÌ„t vnto you mayster oponent that the old auncient fathers do record and witnesse a certeine honour and adoration to be done vnto Christes body but then they speake not of it in the sacrament but of it in heauen at the right hand of the father as holy Chrisostome sayth honor thou it Christ to be honoured in heauen not in the Sacrament and then eat it but that honor may not be geueÌ„ to the outward signe but to the body of Christ it self in heauen For that body is there onely in a signe vertually by grace in the exhibition of it in spirite effect and fayth to the worthy receiuer of it For we receiue vertually onely Christes body in the sacrament Glin. How theÌ„ if it please your good Lordship doth baptisme differ from this Sacrament For in that we receiue Christ also by grace and vertually Rochester Christ is present after an other sort in baptism then in this sacrament Christ worketh otherwise in Baptisme then the Sacramental bread for in that he purgeth and washeth the infant from all kinde of sinne but here he doth feed spirituallye the receiuer in fayth with all the merites of hys blessed death and passion And yet he is in heauen still really and substancially As for example The kinges Maiesty our Lord and maister is but in one place wheresoeuer that his royall person is abiding for the time and yet hys mighty power and authoritye is euery where in his realmes and dominions So Christes reall person is onely in heauen subauncially placed but his migh is in all thinges created effectually For Christes flesh may be vnderstanded for the power or inward might of his flesh Glin. If it please your fatherhood S. Ambrose and S. Austen do say that before the consecratioÌ„ it is but very bread Obiect and after the consecration it is called the verye bodye of Christ. Madew Indeed it is the very body of Christ sacramentally after the consecration whereas before it is nothing but common bread and yet after that it is the Lordes bread thus must S. Ambrose and S. Austen be vnderstanded ¶ Here the proctours coÌ„manded the Opponent to diuert to the secoÌ„d conclusion but he requested them that they would permit hym as long in this matter as they would in the second and so he still prosecuted the fyrst matter as followeth Glin. THe bread after the consecration doth feed the soule Aunswere Well cauilled lyke a Papiste ergo the substaunce of common breade doth not remayne The argument is good for S Ambrose de sacramentis saith thus After the consecration there is not the thing that nature did forme but that which the blessing doth consecrate And if the benediction of the Prophet Elias did turne the nature of water how much more then doth the benedictioÌ„ of Christ here both God and man Madew That book of S. Ambrose is suspected to be none of his workes Rochester So say all the fathers Glin. I doe maruaile at that for S. Austen in his book of retractions maketh playne that that was his own very worke Rochester He speaketh indeede of such a booke so intituled to S. Ambrose but yet we do lacke the same book indeed Glin. Well let it then passe to other mens iudgementes What then say you to holy S. Ciprian 1200. yeares past Cyprian Who saith that the bread which our Lord gaue to his disciples was not chaunged in forme or quallitie but in very nature and by the almighty word was made fleshe Madew I do aunswere thus that this word fleshe may be taken two wayes either for the substaunce it selfe or els for a natural propertie of a fleshly thing So that Ciprian there did meane of a naturall property and not of fleshlye substance And coÌ„trariwise in the rod of AaroÌ„ where both the substance and also the property was changed Glin. Holy S. Ambrose sayth the body there made by the mighty power of Gods worde Ambrose· is a bodye of the Uyrgyne Mary Rochest That is to say that by the word of God the thing hath a being that it had not before and we doe consecrate the body that we may receiue the grace and power of y e body of Christ in heauen by this sacramentall body Glin. By your pacience my Lorde if it bee a bodye of the Uyrgyne as Saynt Ambrose sayth which we do consecrate as ministers by Gods holy word then must it needes be more then a sacramentall or spirituall bodye yea a very body of Christ in deed yea the same that is still in heauen without all mouing from place to place vnspeakably and farre passing our naturall reason which is in this mistery so captiuate that it cannot conceiue how it is there without a liuely fayth to Gods word But let this passe You do graunt that this breade doth quicken or geue lyfe which if it doe then it is not a naturall bread but a super-substanciall bread Rochester So doth the effectuall and liuely word of god which for that it nourisheth the soule it doth geue life for the diuine essence infudeth it selfe vnspeakably into y e faithfull receiuer of the sacrament Glin. How then say you to holy Damascene a Greeke authour Damascene who as one Tritenius sayth florished one thowsand yeares past he sayth thus The bodye that is of the holye Uirgine Mary is ioyned to the Diuinitye after the consecration in veritye and in deede not so as the body once assumpted into heauen and sitteth on the Fathers ryghte hand doth remoue from thence and commeth downe at the consecration time but that the same
c. Segewicke In the olde law there were many sacrifices propiciatory ergo there be also in the new law or els you must graunt that God is not so beneficiall now to vs as then he was to them seing that we be as frayle and as nedy as euer were they whiche must be especially the moste pure dayly sacrifice of Christes body and bloud that holy Malachy speaketh of Madew What sacrifice it is that Malachie speaketh of As touching the place of Malachy the Prophet I answere that it is nothing to your purpose for the offering of Christ dayly in the Sacrament For that sacrifice there spoken of is nothing els but the sincere most pure preaching of Gods holy word prayer and of thankesgeuing to God the Father thorow Iesus Christ. Here M. Segewicke was commaunded to cease to Mayster Yong. Yong. WOrshipful mayster Doctor although you haue learnedly and Clarkely defended these your conclusioÌ„s this day yet seeing that I am now placed to impugne theÌ„ in place of a better I do begin thus w t you It hath pleased Christ to make vs partakers of his holy spirite and that in very deede by receiuing of the Christen fayth hope and charitye ergo muche more of his owne blessed bodye and bloud spiritually and in very deede in the Lordes supper Item the Aungels foode was altogether holy from aboue and heauenly called Manna ergo also this celestial and heauenly foode can be iustly estemed to be of no lesse excellency then that The wordes of Scripture euer effectuall but without comparison better and so no very wheate after due consecration of it Item the wordes of holy scripture are euermore effectuall and working ergo they must performe the thing indeede that they doe promise For he that might create might also chaunge at hys pleasure the natures and substaunces of creatures as appeareth that Christ did by chaunging water into wyne at a Mariage in Galile But Christ in the Scripture dyd promise Iohn 6. that the bread that he would geue is hys flesh in deede whiche promise was neuer fulâ—illed till in his last supper when he tooke bread gaue thankes blessed it and gaue it to his disciples saying take eate this is my body Which bread then was his flesh in deede as doth well appeare in the sayd place and next promise depending vpon the same thus which flesh I will geue for the life of the world This last promise was fulfilled by him vpon the Crosse ergo the first was likewise at his last Supper So that it was but one and the same flesh first and last promised and performed Rochester In deed the wordes of holy scripture doe worke theyr effectes potencially and thorowly by the mighty operation of the spirite of God Yong. If it please your Lordship Man is â—â—â—rished bâ— the 〈◊〉 Christeâ— bloud bâ— faith bâ— not by drinckiâ—â— really in cuppe man is fedde and nourished with Christes bloud ergo theÌ„ it is his bloud indeed though it do not so appeare to our outward senses which be deceiued for Christ sayth this is my bloud And also my bloud is drinke in deede And because that we shoulde not abhorre his blessed bloud in his naturall kinde or his flesh if they shoulde be so ministred vnto vs of his most excellent mercy and goodnesse condescending to our weake infirmityes he hath appoynted them to be geuen vs vnder the sensible kindes of his conuenient creatures that is to say of bread and wyne Also our body is fedde with Christes body which is meate in deede but it can not be nourished with that that is not there present ergo Christs body that feedeth vs must needes be present in very deede in the sacrament Item the nature of bread is chaunged but the nature of the bread and the substaunce of it is all one thing ergo the substaunce also is chaunged My first proposition is S. Cyprian de coena domini saying that the bread in figure is not chaunged but in nature Rochester Cyprian there doth take thys worde nature for a propertye of nature onelye Cypriaâ— expound and not for the naturall substaunce Yong. That is a straunge acception that I haue not read in any author before this time but yet by your leaue the communion of Christes body can not be there where hys body is not but the communion of Christes body is in the sacrament ergo Christes body is there preseÌ„t in very deed Rochester Grace is there communicated to vs by the benefite of Christes body sitting in heauen Yong. Not so onely for we are members of his flesh and bones of his bones Rochester We be not consubstantiall with Christ We be 〈◊〉 consubsâ—â—â—â—ciall witâ— Christ ioyned 〈◊〉 him by 〈◊〉 holy spiâ—â—â— God forbid that but we are ioyned to his mistical body thorow his holy spirite and the communion of hys fleshe is communicated to vs spiritually thorow the benefite of his flesh in heauen Yong. Well I am contented and do most humbly beseeche your good Lordshippe to pardon me of my greate rudenesse and imbecillity which I haue here shewed ¶ Here ended the first disputation holden at Cambridge the 20. day of Iune 1549. ¶ The second disputation holden at Cambridge 24 of Iune Ann. 1549. Doctor Glin in his first conclusion Misterieâ— may 〈◊〉 be beleeâ—â— then cuâ—â—â—ously seaâ—â—ched TThe misteries of fayth as August witnesseth may very profitably be beleued but they cannot well be searched forth as sayth the scripture I beleued therefore I spake and he that confesseth me before men him will I coÌ„fesse before my father which is in heauen We beleue euery man in his arte therefore much more Christ our sauior in his word Maruell not most honorable Lordes and worshipfull Doctours that I speake thus nowe for once you your selues spake the same But peraduenture some wyll say beleue not euery spirite I aunswere charity beleeueth all thinges but not in all thinges If those thinges whiche I shall vtter be conuinced as false I shall desire you to take them as not spoken at all But these are the wordes of of trueth hoc est corpus meum this is my body Christ spake them therefore I dare not say this bread is my body As 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉 the breaâ— figure 〈◊〉 speaking â—â—â—guratiue at other tymes caâ—â—led theâ— not plaâ—â— figures though they 〈◊〉 so for so Christ sayd not Christ sayd thus this is my body and therfore I but duste and ashes yea a worme before him dare not say this is a figure of his body heauen and earth saith he shal passe but my word shall not passe Whatsoeuer our old father Adam called euery creature that is his name to this day y e new Adam Christ Iesus sayd this is my body is it not so he neuer sayd this is a figure of my bodye nor eat you this figure or signe of my body And therfore wheÌ„ y e paschall lambe was set before him he sayd not this
you not Glin. Neither in other mysteries of fayth we know not the meane how although this may partly be prooued by reason For as my soule is wholy in my head and wholy in my foote and wholy in my finger and so in other parts of my body and as there is one voyce or sound which all men hearyng do vnderstand so the body of Christ beyng one and the same is wholy in the aulter and in many places els For if God could do this in my foule how much more in hys owne body Rochest I beseech you shew vs what difference is betwixt these two to be in a place circumscriptiuely diffinitiuely Glin. Your Lordship knoweth very well but yet if any would know the difference let hym read August ad Volusianum ad Dardanium c. Gest. If the bread be changed it is made the body of Christ but that is not so The bread 〈◊〉 chaunâ—â—â— Ergo it is not changed Glin. I deny your Minor Gest. It is not generate or begot ergo it is not the body Glin. That foloweth not as though to be made to be generate or begot were all one thing or as thogh there were no other mutation then a generation so you impugne a thing y t you know not But what call you the generation Gest. The generation is the production of the accidents Glin. A new definition of a new philosopher Gest. That which he tooke he blessed that which he blessed he brake and gaue it vnto them Ergo c. Glin. Christ tooke bread brake bread gaue his body that is the substance of his body saying This is my body Gest. The bread is not chaunged into the bloud of Christ Ergo not into his body neither Glin. I deny your antecedent Gest. The maister of the sentences saith it Glin. You vnderstand him not for the bread is changed into the bloud of Christ â—apistes 〈◊〉 of â—â—an substaÌ„â—â—â—tion by the power of Gods word Rochest Ye dreame of a reall presence of Christes body in the sacrament by the force of the words spoken which the holy scripture doth impugne Glin. We say that not only by the power of the worde but also by the spirit secret vertue in the words it is brought to passe for there is no power in one word alone as before in baptisme but in all the words duly prolated according to the custome of the ancient catholike church Gest. If there were any transubstantiation the accidences should not remayne still If there were transubstantiation there â—â—ould remayne no â—â—â—idents but they haue no matter whereto they may leane or cleaue but the accidentes remayne not themselues alone Ergo c. Glin. I confesse the accidents cannot stande themselues alone by their own nature without a subiect but by y e power of God they may not after the opinion of philosophers but of the scriptures although I could shew out of y e scriptures the accidents to haue bene without the subiect as in Genesis The light was made without a subiect where as the subiect of the light was made the fourth day after as Basill beareth me record Here M. Pilkington disputed Pilkington THis one thing I desire of you most worshipfull M. Doctor that you will answer me with like breuitie as I shall propound and thus I reason The body of Christ that was broken on the crosse is a full satisfaction for the sinnes of the whole world but the sacrament is not the satisfaction of the whole world Ergo the Sacrament is not the body of Christ. Glin. I deny your argument Pilking It is a Sillogisme Glin. It is not so for there be 4. termines Touching this word Sacrament it is manifold but thus I aunswer If you take the sacrament for the matter of the sacrameÌ„t that is the body of Christ then is your Minor propositioÌ„ true and y e matter of y e sacrament is the satisfaction for y e sinnes of the whole world but if you take the sacrament for the signe which we call a sacrament then is your Minor proposition false Pilking The body of Christ hath satisfied for the sinnes of the whole world but the sacrament hath not satisfied Ergo the sacrament is not the body of Christ. Glin. I deny your Minor vnderstanding the Sacrament for the matter of the sacrament Pilking The sacrament only profiteth him that receiueth it but many were saued before the institution of this Sacrament was begun ergo y e sacrament is not y e body of Christ. Glin. If you meane of the bare signe onely it profiteth nothing but if you meane of the thing signified than what is spoke of the body of Christ is spoke also of the thing of the sacrament it selfe Pilking Transubstantiation is not a Sacrament but that which I meane is a sacrament Ergo that which I meane is not transubstantiated Glin. I meane not that transubstantiation is a sacrament neither do I say that the Sacrament is transubstantiate but the bread Pilking The body of Christ is resiant in heauen the body of Christ is in the sacrament Ergo the Sacrament is in heauen Glin. A goodly reason forsooth but I aunswer he is after one sort in heauen and after another sort in the sacrament for in heauen he is locally in the sacrament not so in heauen visibly and circumscriptiuely but in the sacrament inuisibly and sacramentally Rochest S. Augustine sayth take away the spaces from the bodies and they shall be no where and that which is no where is not at all so whilest you take away the spaces and dymensions from the body of Christ in the Sacrament you bryng to passe that it is not there at all Glin. In that place Augustine speaketh of naturall bodies not of supernaturall otherwyse I could deny that Christ had a true body when he entred into his disciples y e gates beyng shut Rochest Of the gates beyng shut a diuers and doubtfull meanyng may be gathered for it may be that he entered in before the gates were shutte and afterward opened them beyng shut c. Glin. Then it could be no myracle but the Euangelists all sound interpreters say and affirme this to be a miracle of our sauiour Christ. Rochest Whether Christ entred in miraculously the gates beyng shut or els open the scripture setteth not downe Glin. As Christ the wombe of the virgin being shut was borne into the world without violation of her pure virginitie or apertion of her wombe for so he might haue bene polluted so entred he through the dores to hys Disciples miraculously Pilking In the bodye of Christ which was geuen for vs there are no accidents of bread but in the sacrament there be accidents of bread ergo in the Sacrament there is not the body of Christ. Glin. In the matter of the sacrament that is in the body of Christ is no accidents of bread but accidents are the very sacrament it selfe Pilking I beseech you what
this bread or vnder this bread or by this bread but sayd plainly This is my body And this he prooued by these reasons First for that it was prefigured before Secondly Three vaine reaâ—sons to proue thâ— bread to 〈◊〉 transubstâ—â—â—ciate for that it was promised Thirdly for that it was geuen The transubstaÌ„tiation of the bread was prefigured by the Manna which came downe from heauen all that bread was heauenly and without any earthly matter or substance adnexed Secondly it was promised in those wordes of Christ y e bread that I will geue is my flesh c. Thirdly it was geuen by Christ and exhibited in hys last supper sayeng Take eate this is my body Here they were forced to breake of through the want of tyme yet Parker replied thus agaynst Doct. Perne WE geue thee thanks most holy Father that thou hast hid these thyngs from the wyse and prudent and hast reuealed them to babes for pryde is the roote of al heresies whatsoeuer And on the other side to acknowledge our owne infirmitie and imperfection is the first steppe to the true vnderstandyng of the truth Nestorius the heretike affirmed that there were two persons in Christ one that was man another that was God therefore he sayd that in the Eucharist was contayned true flesh but onely of hys pure manhoode Agaynst hym did the counsell of Ephesus conclude sayeng That there was the reall fleshe of the sonne of God c. This he proued by the words of Christ My flesh is meate in deede and what flesh that is he teacheth vpon the sixt of Iohn that is quoth he the fleshe vnited to the deitie and quickened by the holy Ghost c. Now that that flesh is in the Sacrament it is playnâ— by Hillarius lib. 8. de Trinitate he prooued the same also out of Chrysostome homil 45. vpon Iohn Hillâ—rius li. 8. de trinitat Chrisost. ho. 45. We are one bodye with hym meÌ„bers of his flesh and bones of his bones c. Agayne in the same homilie we are ioyned to hys flesh not onely by fayth and loue but also in very deede and truely And agayne it pleased me to become your brother and by the same thyngs wherin I was ioyned to you haue I geuen my selfe agayne vnto you c. Perne I graunt vnto you that Christ is in the sacrament truely wholy verely Christ is 〈◊〉 the Sacrament realâ— after a 〈◊〉 after a certaine propertie maner I deny not hys presence but hys reall and corporall presence I vtterly deny for doubtles hys true and natural body is in heauen and not in the sacrament notwithstaÌ„dyng he dwelleth with vs and in vs after a certaine vnitie And also in the 6. chapter of Iohn he speaketh not of the flesh of Christ crucified c. Parker The flesh of Christ as it is in the sacrameÌ„t is quick and geueth lyfe Ergo his reall and substantiall fleshe is in the sacrament Perne The flesh of Christ in that it is vnited to the deitie doth viuifie and geueth lyfe but not otherwyse How Christes fleshe geueth lyfe Rochest Christ dwelleth in vs by fayth and by fayth we receiue Christ both God and man both in spirit and flesh that is this sacramentall eatyng is the meane and waye whereby we attayne to the spirituall eatyng and in deede for the strengthenyng of vs to the eatyng of this spirituall foode was this sacrament ordeyned How theâ—â— wordes this is my body are ment There is a vnion betweene 〈◊〉 and womaâ— yet no tranâ—substantiation And these words This is my body are ment thus by grace it is my true body but not my fleshly body as some of you suppose Parker We are ioyned to Christ not onely by faith but also in very deede ergo c. Rochest We are ioyned to Christ that is we are made pertakers of his flesh and of immortalitie And so lyke case is there a vnion betweene man and woman yet is there no transubstantiaâ—ion of eyther or both c. Pollard The sacrament is not bare bread and nothing els onely because it is called bread so often in the Scriptures Why it is called bread so often and that I prooue by three reasons First it is called bread because of the similitude Secondly because of the mutation Thirdly for the matter whereof it is made and compact as the Angels are called men the holy ghost a tonge the rod of Aaron a serpent and such lyke The wordes of Christ do teach the same thyng as appeareth in the healyng of the woman of Canaans daughter Iairus sonne and many others c. Ergo c. Then he prooued agaynst Rochester that somewhat els was in the Sacrament besides power and grace by this reason The euill receyue the body of Christ as is playne out of Augustine homil 21. de verbis domini but the euill and wycked receyue not the vertue or grace Ergo there is not onely grace and vertue in the sacrament Rochest The euill do not receyue the Lord in Sacrament but the sacrament of the Lord as Iudas who in deed eate not the true body of the Lord. Pollard In the sacrament be three thyngs to wit an outward signe the matter of the Sacrament and the fruite of the same the euill receyue the outward signe and the subiect of the Sacrament but not the fruite of the Sacrament Ergo there is somewhat els in the Sacrament than onely grace Also euery Sacrament ought to haue a certaine similitude with the matter of the Sacrament but the materiall bread hath not such similitude with the body of Christ which is the matter of the Sacrament Ergo materiall bread is not a Sacrament Perne I deny your Minor for materiall breade doth so nourish the bodye as the fleshe of Christ doth the soule Here he beyng requested gaue place to others M. Vauisor THorough the shortnesse of tyme I am so constrayned that neyther I can speake without losse of my reputation nor yet hold my peace without offence to God For in speakyng as I doe without great premeditation before this honourable worshipfull and learned audience I shall but shewe foorth my childishnesse herein and if I should hold my peace I myght be thought to betray the truth of Gods cause And therfore whilest I can neyther speake for the breuitie of tyme nor yet hold my peace gods truth beyng in controuersie I haue determined although with the impairyng of my good name to render a reason of my fayth which if I cannot affourd probably in words yet wyll I not faulte in sayeng nothyng at all For it seemeth better that I be esteemed altogether foolish and vnlearned amongst so many graue learned Fathers Doctours then to forsake the iust defence of the truth which euery good christian man throughout the world hath euer holden inuiolable For who so forsaketh the manifest knowen truth had neuer any true fayth therein Which thyng that I may ouerpasse in
Berengarius Zuinglius Oecolampadius and many others who are certaynely knowen to be of no lesse variaunce amongest themselues then vncertayn of theyr fayth what to beleeue Zuinglius wryteth thus of hymselfe Although this thyng which I meane to intreate of doth lyke me very well yet notwithstandyng I dare define nothyng but only shew my poore iudgement abroad to others that if it please the Lord others may be therby instructed by the spirit of God which teacheth all good thynges In vayne doe I spende many wordes You see playnely he dare not define anye thyng certainely but doubteth whether it please GOD or not Oecolampadius writyng to a certayne brother of hys sayth thus Peace be with thee As farre as I can coniecture out of the learned Fathers these wordes Iohn 6. This is my body be figuratiue locutions c. You see hereby how vncertaine they be of their opinions They leane not to the Scriptures to Doctors nor yet to the trueth but to supposals and coniectures who therefore hereafter wyll cleane vnto them But nowe I come to your Oration whose beginnyng pleased me very well and whose progresse therein offended me not But in the end you concluded in such sort that you left the whole matter to me as it were confirmyng my partes by the same And herein you framed a Syllogisme after this maner What Christ tooke that he blessed what he blessed that he brake what he brake that he gaue Ergo what he receyued he gaue c. Whereto I aunswer wyth a lyke Syllogisme out of Genesis God tooke a ribbe out of Adams side what hee tooke he built what he built that he brought what he brought that hee gaue to Adam to be hys wyfe but he tooke a ribbe Ergo he gaue a ribbe to Adam to wyfe c. Also in your sayd Oration you shute much at those wordes of Paule where he calleth it bread so often c. But the Scripture in another place calleth it water when in deede it was wyne a rodde when it was a playne serpent Rochest You haue pretended great zeale words inough but what pith or substance your reasons will affourd we shall see hereafter Vauisor Christ gaue the same flesh to vs that he receyued of the virgine but he tooke true and naturall flesh of her Ergo he gaue vs true and naturall fleshe My Maior I prooue by August vpon the 98. Psalme Rochest M. Uauisor you are in a wrong boxe for y e place maketh altogether for maintenāce of adoration if it make for any thyng Vauisor I know it very well and therefore I alledge it as the ground of my reason These bee Augustines woordes Christ of the earth receyued earth and of the flesh of Mary he receyued flesh acknowledge his substance therefore Rochest I acknowledge it Vauisor And in the very same flesh he walked here vppon the earth acknowledgge his substaunce Anno. 1549. Rochest I acknowledge it Vauisor And the very same fleshe he gaue vs to eate acknowledge hys substaunce Rochest I acknowlege not hys reall substance to be there but the propertie of hys substance Vauisor Then Uauisor recited the place to the ende hee myght prooue that hys reall substaunce ought to bee acknowledged as well in the last place as in the first and second affirmyng it out of Saint Augustine who sayeth thus The Disciples of Christ approchyng the Lordes table by fayth dranke the same bloud which the tormenters most cruelly spilt c. but the tormenters spilt no figure of bloud Ergo c. this place will not permit the other so to be illuded Rochest It is no illusion good M. Uauisor but surely you would moue a Saint with your impertinent reasons Vauisor I beseech your fatherhood to pardon my rudenes for surely I cannot otherwyse speake without breache of conscience Perne That place of Augustine is to bee vnderstoode of a spirituall kynd of eatyng Vauisor I demand whether the faythfull may receyue spiritually so as they neede not to receiue sacramentally Perne They may Vauisor Then thus to you To the spirituall eatyng there is no need to come to the Lordes table for so it is the meat of the soule not of the teeth but the faythfull come to the Lordes table Ergo that place is to be vnderstood of a sacramentall eatyng And agayne Augustine sayth that he caried hymselfe in hys hands Rochest Augustine sheweth a little after what he meaneth thereby where he sayeth he caried hymselfe in his owne hands after a certayne sort or maner Vauisor True it is that after one maner he sate at the table and after another maner was in the sacrament ¶ M. Yong here disputeth agaynst Perne as followeth Yong. I Understand the meanyng o◠this worde Proprietas proprietie well enough for in Hillarie and Eusebius it signifieth not the vertue or power of any substance or beyng but rather a naturall beyng or substance Rochest I commend your great diligence in searchyng of authors but in diuinitie the matter standeth not so for the proprietie of essence in the deitie is the very essence and whatsoeuer is in God is God Yong. True it is most reuerend father that this worde Proprietas proprietie in Hillary in hys 8. booke de Trinitate intreatyng there of the diuinitie of the father of the sonne and of the holy ghost is so meant and taken but the same Hillary almost in the same place speaketh of our communion and vnitie wyth Christ c. Tertullian also writyng of the resurrection of the flesh affirmeth that the fleshe of our sauiour is that whereof our soule is allied to God that is it which causeth that our soules are ioyned to hym but our flesh is made cleane that the soule may be purged our flesh is annoynted that the soule may be made holy the flesh is sealed that the soule may be comforted the fleshe is shadowed with the imposition of the handes that our soule may be lightened with the glory of the spirite Our flesh is clothed with a body and bloud that the soule may be fed and nourished of God Rochest The fleshe in deede is fed with the body and the bloud of the Lord When our bodyes be fed with the bodye and bloud of Christ when our bodies by mortification are made lyke to his body And our body is nourished when the vertue and power of the body of Christ doth feede vs. The same Tertullian is not afrayd to cal it flesh and bloud but he meaneth a figure of the same Yong. Then by your leaue it should follow by good consequence that where anye mortification is there must needes be a sacramentall communion which cannot be Ergo c. ¶ Here endeth the third and last Disputation holden at Cambridge 1549. This disputation continued three dayes In the first dyd aunswer Doctour Madew Agaynst whome disputed Doctour Glinne M. Langdale M. Segewike M. Young In the second disputation did answer Doctor Glinne Agaynst whome disputed M. Grindall
then in question Which thing the Prolocutor perceiuyng by and by he forbade Philpot to make any Oration or declaration of any matter commanding him also that he should make no argument in Latin but to conclude on his arguments in English D. Weston contrary to his owne wordes Then said Philpot this is contrary to your order takeÌ„ at the beginning of this disputatioÌ„ For then you appointed that all the arguments should be made in Latine and thereupon I haue drawn and deuised all myne argumeÌ„ts in Latine And because you M. Prolocutor haue said heretofore openly in this house that I had no learning I had thoght to haue shewed such learning as I haue in a briefe Oration and short declaration of the questions now in coÌ„trouersie thinking it so most conuenient also that in case I should speake otherwise in my declaration then should stand with learnyng or then I were able to warrant and iustifie by gods word it might the better be refourmed by such as were learned of the house so that the vnlerned sort beyng present might take the lesse offence therat But this allegation preuayled nothyng with the Prolocutor who bade hym still forme an argument in Englishe or els to hold hys peace Then sayd Philpot You haue sore disappoynted me thus sodenly to go from your former order but I will accomplish your commandement leauyng myne oration apart and I wil come to my arguments the which as wel as so sodaine a warnyng will serue I will make in English The presence of Christ in the Sacrament distincted The true preseÌ„ce of Christ in the Sacrament not denyed But before I bring forth any argument I will in one word declare what maner of presence I disallow in the sacrament to the intent y e hearers may the better vnderstand to what end effect myne arguments shal tend not to deny vtterly the presence of Christ in his Sacrament truely ministred according to his institution but onely to deny that grosse carnal presence which you of this house haue alredy subscribed vnto to be in the sacrament of the aultar contrary to the true manifest meaning of the scriptures The grosse presence of the Papistes denyed that by Transubstantiation of the sacramentall bread and wyne Christes naturall body should by the vertue of the words pronounced by the Priest be conteyned and included vnder the formes or accidences of bread wyne This kind of presence imagined by men I do deny quoth Philpot and agaynst this I wyll reason But before he could make an end of that he would haue sayd he was interrupted of the Prolocutor and commaunded to descend to hys argument At whose vniust importunitie Philpot beyng offended and thinkyng to purchase hym a remedy therefore Philpot craueth of the Lordes 〈◊〉 prosecute his argumentes without interruptioÌ„ Philpot agayne interrupted by the Prolocutor he fell downe vpon hys knees before the Earles and Lordes which were there present beyng a great number wherof some were of the Queenes counsaile beseechyng them that he might haue libertie to prosecute hys arguments without interruption of any man the which was gently graunted hym of the Lordes But the Prolocutor puttyng in vre a poynt of the practise of Prelates would not condescend therunto but still cryed hold your peace or els make a short argument I am about it quoth Philpot if you would let me alone But first I must needes aske a question of my Respondent who was D. Chedsey concerning a word or twaine of your supposition that is of the sacrament of the aultar what he meaneth thereby and whether he take it as some of the ancient writers doe Altar diuersly taken termyng the Lordes Supper the Sacrament of the aultar partly because it is a Sacrament of that liuelye sacrifice which Christ offered for our sinnes vpon the aultar of the Crosse and partly because that Christes body crucified for vs was that bloudy sacrifice which the bloudsheddyng of all the beastes offered vpon the aultar in the old lawe dyd prefigurate and signify vnto vs in signification whereof the old writers sometime do call the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ among other names which they ascribe there vnto the sacrament of the aultar or whether you take it otherwyse as for the sacrament of the aultare which is made of lime and stone ouer the which the sacrament hangeth and to be all one with the sacrament of the Masse as it is at this present in many places This done I wyll direct mine arguments according as your answer shall geue me occasion Then made D. Chedsey this answer Chadsey that in their supposition they tooke the sacrament of the aultar and the sacrament of the Masse to be all one Then quoth Philpot I wyll speake plaine English as M. Prolocutor willeth me and make a short resolutioÌ„ therof that the sacrament of the aultar which ye recken to be all one with the masse once iustly abolished now put in full vse agayne is no sacrament at all neither is Christ in any wyse present in it and this his sayeng he offred to prooue before the whole house if they listed to cal him therunto and likewyse offered to vouche the same before the Queenes grace her most honourable Counsaile before the face of vj. of the best learned men of the house of the contrary opinion and refused none And if I shall not be able quoth he to maintayne by Gods word that I haue said confound those vj. which shall take vpon them to withstand me in this poynt let me be burned with as many fagots as be in London before the court gates This he vttred with great vehemency of spirit At this the Prolocutor with diuers other were very much offended demanding of hym whether he wist what he sayd or no Yea quoth Philpot I wote well what I say desiring no maÌ„ to be offended with his saying for that he spake no more theÌ„ by gods word he was able to proue Philpots offer in the Conuocatiâ—â— house And praysed be God quoth he that the Queenes grace hath granted vs of this house as our Prolocutor hath informed vs that wee may freely vtter our consciences in these matters of controuersie in Religion and therfore I will speake here my conscience freely grounded vpoÌ„ gods holy worde for the truth albeit some of you here present mislike the same Then diuers of the house beside the Prolocutor taunted reprehended hym for speaking so vnfaringly against the Sacrament of the Masse The Prolocutor threâ—neth Philâ—pot and the Prolocutor sayd he was mad threatned hym that he would send hym to prison if he would not cease hys speakyng Philpot seeyng hymselfe thus abused Argument a loco tropico carceris not permitted with free liberty to declare his mynd fel into an exclamation castyng his eyes vp towards the heauen and said O Lord what a world is this that the truth of thy
the which Philpot answered doe you recken heauen to be a prisone God graunt vs all to come to that prisone After this Harpsfield inferred that this word Oportet in S. Peter If Weston charge them for prisoning christ in heauen how may they charge the papistes for prisoning Christ in a boxe which signifieth in Englishe must did not import so much as I woulde inferre of necessitie as by other places of Scripture it may appeare as in the first to Tim. where Paule sayeth Oportet Episcopum esse vnius vxoris virum A bishop must be the husband of one wife Here quoth he Oportet doeth not import suche a necessitie but that hee that neuer was maried may be a Bishop To this Philpot saide againe that the places were not like whych he went about to compare and that in comparing of the Scriptures wee muste not consider the naked wordes M. Philpot. but the meaning rather of the Scriptures for y t in the place by him alleaged Oportet how it is taken diuersly in Scripture S. Paule doeth declare of what qualitie a Bishop ought to be But in the other S. Peter teacheth vs the place where Christ must necessarily be vntil the ende of the worlde which we ought to beleeue to be true And this comparison of this worde Oportet doeth no more aunswer mine argument then if I should say of you now being here Oportet te hic esse you must nedes be heere which importeth such necessity for the time that you can no otherwise be but here yet you would go about in words to auoide this necessitye with another Oportet in an other sense as this Oportet te esse viruÌ„ bonum you must be a good man where Oportet doeth not in very deede conclude any such necessity but that you may be an euill man Thus you may see that your answere is not sufficient as it were no answere to mine argument Then the Prolocutour brought in another Oportet to helpe this matter if it mighte be sayinge Weston what say you to this Oportet haereses esse must heresies needes be therefore because of thys word Oportet Philpot. Yea truely quoth Philpotte it cannot otherwise be if you will adde that which followeth immediatly vpon these woordes of Paul that is Vt qui electi sunt manifestentur that is That suche as be y e elect of God may be manifested and knowen Why quoth the Prolocutor the time hath bene that no heresies were Weston I knowe no suche time quoth Philpot. For since the time of Abell and Caine heresies haue bene and then began they Philpot. Then sayd the Prolocutor wil you nowe answer Morgan an argument or two I wil quoth Philpot if I may first be answered to my argument any thyng according to truth and learning Weston What quoth the Prolocutor you will neuer be answeared Howe I am answeared quoth Philpot Philpot. let all men that are here present iudge and specially such as be learned with what cauillations you haue dallied with me First to the auncient authority of Vigilius you haue answered nothing at all but only denying it to be scripture y t he sayth Secondly to the saying of S. Peter in the actes yee haue aunsweared thus demaunding of me whether I would keepe Christ in prison or no let men nowe iudge if this be a sufficient answere or no. Then stoode Morgane vp againe and asked Philpotte whether he would be ruled by the vniuersal church Morgan or no. Yes quoth he if it be the true Catholicke Church And sith you speake so much of the Churche Philpot. I would faine that you would declare what the church is The church quoth Morgan is diffused and dispearsed throughout the whole worlde Morgan That is a diffuse definition quod Philpot for I am yet as vncertaine as I was before what you meane by y e church Philpot. but I knowledge no church but that which is grounded and founded on Gods woord as S. Paul sayth Moreman Whether the Church was before the Scripture vpon the foundation of the Apostles Prophets and vpon the scriptures of God What quoth Moreman was the Scripture before the church yea quoth Philpot. But I will prooue nay quoth Moreman and I wil begin at Christes time The Church of Christ was before any scripture wrytten For Mathewe was the first that wrote the Gospell about a dosen yeares after Christ Ergo the church was before the scripture To whom Philpot answering denied this argument Which when Moreman could not prooue Philpot shewed that his argument was Elenchus or a fallace that is a deceiueable argument For he tooke the Scripture only to be that whych is wrytten by men in letters wheras in very deede Scripture consisteth not onely in letters but is that which is inspired in the hartes of good men by the holy Ghost all Prophecie vttered by the spirite of God was counted to be Scripture before it was wrytten in paper inke for that it was wrytten in the heartes and grauen in the mindes yea and inspired in the mouthes of good men and of Christes Apostles by the spirite of Christ As the salutation of the Angel was the scripture of Christe and the word of God before it was written At that Moreman cried fie fie wondring that the Scripture of God shoulde be counted scripture before it was wrytten and affirmed that he had no knowledge that said so Philpot. To whom Philpot answered that concerning knowledge in this behalfe for the triall of the truth about y e questions in controuersie he woulde wish hymselfe no worse matched then with Moreman At the which saying the Prolocutor was greuously offended saying that it was arrogantly spoken of hym Weston that woulde compare with suche a worshipfull learned man as Moreman was being himselfe a manne vnlearned Weston rayâ—eth against Phâ—â—â—pot to be madde 〈◊〉 yea a madde man meter to be sent to Bedlem then to be among such a sorte of learned and graue men as there were and a man that neuer woulde be answeared and one that troubled the whole house and therefore he did commaund him that he shoulde come no more into the house demaunding of the house whether they would agree thereuppon or no. To whome a great number aunsweraed yea Then sayde Philpot againe that he might thinke himselfe happye that was out of that companie After this Morgan rose vp and rounded the Prolocutor in the eare Philpot commauâ—â—ded to 〈◊〉 in a long gowne and a â—ippet or els to 〈◊〉 no more to the conuoâ—cation And then againe the Prolocutor spake to Philpot and said least you should slaunder the house say that we will not suffer you to declare youre minde we are content you shal come into the house as you haue done before so that you be apparelled wyth a long gowne a tippette as we be and that
neither for hope of life nor for feare of death For if ye will denie his truth to lengthen your lyfe God will denie you and yet shorten your dayes And if you will cleaue vnto him he will prolong your dayes to your comfort and his glory to the which glory God bring me now and you heereafter when it pleaseth him to call you Fare you well good Sister and put your only trust in God who only must helpe you * Heere followeth a certayne effectuall prayer made by the Lady Iane in the time of her trouble O Lord thou God and father of my life heare mee poore and desolate woman A prayer of the Lady Iane. which flyeth vnto thee onely in all troubles and miseries Thou O Lord art the onely defendour and deliuerer of those that put their trust in thee and therefore I beeyng defiled wyth sinne encombred with affliction vnquieted wyth troubles wrapped in cares ouerwhelmed with miseries vexed with temptations and greeuously tormented wyth the long imprisonment of this vile masse of clay my sinfull body do come vnto thee O mercifull Sauiour crauing thy mercy and helpe without the which so little hope of deliueraunce is lefte that I may vtterly despayre of any libertie Albeit it is expedient that seeyng our life standeth vpon trying we should be visited sometyme wyth some aduersitie whereby we might both be tryed whether we be of thy flocke or no and also knowe thee and our selues the better yet thou that saydest that thou wouldest not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our power be mercifull vnto me now a miserable wretch I beseech thee which with Salomon do cry vnto thee humbly desiring thee that I may neyther be too much puffed vp with prosperitie neither too much pressed down wyth aduersitie least I beeyng too full should denie thee my GOD or beeyng too lowe brought should despayre and blaspheme thee my Lord and Sauiour O mercifull GOD consider my miserie best knowne vnto thee and be thou now vnto me a strong tower of defence I humbly require thee Suffer me not to be tempted aboue my power but eyther be thou a deliuerer vnto me out of thys great miserie eyther else geue me grace paciently to beare thy heauie hand and sharpe correction It was thy righte hande that delyuered the people of Israell out of the handes of Pharao which for the space of foure hundred yeares did oppresse them and keepe them in bondage Let it therefore lykewyse seeme good to thy fatherly goodnes Psal. â—â— to delyuer mee sorrowfull wretch for whome thy Sonne Christ shedde hys precious bloud on the Crosse out of thys miserable captiuity bondage wherein I am now Howe long wilt thou be absent for euer Oh Lord hast thou forgotten to be gracious and hast thou shut vp thy louing kindnes in displeasure wilt thou be no more entreated Is thy mercy cleane gone for euer and thy promise come vtterly to an end for euermore why doest thou make so long tarying shall I despaire of thy mercy O God farre be that from me I am thy workmanship created in Christ Iesu geue me grace therefore to tary thy leysure and patiently to beare thy woorkes assuredly knowing that as thou canst so thou wilt deliuer me when it shall please thee nothing douting or mistrusting thy goodnes towardes me for thou wottest better what is good for me then I do Therefore do with me in all thinges what thou wilt plague me what way thou wilt Onely in the meane time arme me I beseech thee with thy armour that I may stand fast my loynes being girded about with veritie hauing on the brest plate of righteousnes shod with the shoes prepared by the Gospell of peace Ephes. 6. aboue all thinges taking to me the shield of fayth wherewith I may be able to quench all the fiery dartes of the wicked and taking the helmet of saluatioÌ„ the sword of the spirit which is thy most holy word praying alwaies with al maner of praier supplicatioÌ„ that I may refer my selfe wholy to thy wil abiding thy pleasure and comforting my selfe in those troubles that it shall please thee to send me seeing such troubles be profitable for me and seeing I am assuredly perswaded that it can not be but well all that thou doest Heare me O mercifull father for his sake whoÌ„ thou wouldest shoulde be a sacrifice for my sinnes to whome with thee and the holy Ghost be all honour and glory Amen After these thinges thus declared it remayneth nowe comming to the end of this vertuous Lady next to inferre the maner of her execution with the words and behauiour of her in time of her death ¶ These are the wordes that the Lady Iane spake vpon the Scaffold at the houre of her death FIrst when she mounted vpon the Scaffold The wordâ—â— and behauiour of the Lady Ianâ— vppon the Scaffold she sayde to y e people standing thereabout good people I am come hether to dye and by a lawe I am condemned to the same The fact against the Queenes highnes was vnlaw full and the consenting thereunto by me but touching the procurement and desire therof by me or on my behalfe I doe wash my handes thereof in innocency before God and the face of you good Christian people this day and therewith she wrong her handes wherein she had her booke Then said she I pray you all good Christian people to beare me witnes that I dye a true Christian woman and that I do look to be saued by no other meane but onely by the mercy of God in the bloud of his only sonne Iesus Christ and I confesse that when I did know the word of God I neglected y e same loued my selfe and the world therfore thys plague and punishment is happily and worthily happened vnto mee for my sinnes and yet I thanke God of hys goodnes that hee hath thus geuen me a time and respite to repent and now good people while I am aliue I praye you assist me with your prayers And then kneeling down she turned her to Fecknam saying shall I say this psalme and he sayd yea Then sayd she the Psalme of Miserere mei Deus in English in most deuoute maner throughout to y e end and then she stoode vpp and gaue her mayden Maistresse Ellen her gloues and handkerchefe and her book to Maister Bruges and then she vntyed her gowne and the hangman pressed vpon her to helpe her off with it but she desiring him to let her alone turned towardes her two Gentlewomen who helped her of therwith and also with her frowes past and neckerchefe geuing to her a fayre handkerchefe to knit about her eyes Then the hangman kneeled downe and asked her forgeuenesse whom she forgaue most willingly TheÌ„ he willed her to stand vpon the straw which doing she sawe the blocke Then shee sayd I pray you dispatche me quickely Then she kneeled downe saying wil you take it off before I lay
word Priestes compared to the virgin Mary in three pointes so the priest by 5. wordes doth make the verye body of Christe Euen as immediately after the consent of Mary Christ was all whole in her wombe so immediatly after the speaking of the wordes of consecration y e bread is transubstantiated into the very body of Christ. Secondly as the Uirgin caried Christ in her armes and layd him in an Oxe shall after his byrth euen so the Priest after the consecration doth lift vp the body of Christ placeth it caryeth it and handleth it with his hands Thyrdly as the blessed Uirgin was sanctified before she was conceiued so the Priest being ordeined annoynted before he doth consecrate because without orders he could coÌ„secrate nothing therefore the lay man cannot do the thing although he bee neuer so holy and do speake the selfe same wordes of consecration Therfore here is to be knowne that the dignity of Priestes by some meanes passeth the dignity of angels Priesthood coÌ„pared preferred before the state of Angels because there is no power geuen to any of the Aungels to make the body of Christ. Wherby the least priest may do in earth that the greatest and highest Aungell in heauen can not do as S. Barnard sayth O worshipful dignity of Priestes in whose hands the Sonne of God is as in the wombe of the Virgin he was incarnate S. Augustine sayth that Angels in the consecration of the sacred host do serue him and the Lorde of heauen descendeth to him Whereupon Saynt Ambrose vpon Saynt Luke sayth Doubt thou not the Aungels to be where Christ is present vpon the Aultare Wherefore Priestes are to be honoured before all kinges of the earth Princes and Nobles For a Priest is higher then a King Blasphemy happyer then an Aungell Maker of his Creator Wherefore c. It was declared a litle before how Doct. Ridley was had from Fremingham to the Tower where being in duraunce and inuited to the Lieftenants table he had certain talke or conference with Secretary Bourne M. Fecknam and other concerning the controuersies in religioÌ„ y t suÌ„me whereof as it was penned with his owne hand hereafter ensueth * Here foloweth the summe and effect of the communication betwene D. Ridley and Secretary Bourne with others at the Lieuetenauntes table in the Tower MAister Thomas of Bridges sayd at his brother mayster Lieuetenantes boorde I pray you M. Doctours Sir Tho. Abridges for my learning tell me what an heretick is M. Secretary Bourne sayd I will tell you who is an hereticke who so stubbernly stifly maynteineth an vntruth he is an hereticke Who is an hereticke Ye meane syr sayd I an vntrueth in matters of religion concerning our fayth Yea that is true sayd he in this we are soone agreed Then sayd maister Fecknam sitting at the vpper end of the table whom they called M. Deane of Paules I wil tell you by S. Austine who is an hereticke Qui adulandi principibus vel lucri gratia falsas opiniones gignit vel sequitur hereticus est sayth S. Austine An hereticke defined by S. Austen And then he englished the same Sir sayd I I wene S. Austine addeth the thyrd member which is vel vanae gloriae causa Ye say euen true M. Doctor sayd he and thus farre we did agree all three M. Fecknam began againe to say who so doth not beleue that scripture affirmeth Fecknam prouoking M. Ridley but will obstinately maintein the contrary he is Haereticus as in the sacrameÌ„t of the aultar Mathew doth affirm there to be Christs body Marke doth affirme it Luke affirmeth it Paule affirmeth it and none denyeth it therfore to hold the coÌ„trary it is heresy It is the same body and flesh that was borne of the virgine this is confirmed by vnity antiquity vniuersalitye For none before Berengarius did euer doubt of this Vnitie Antiquitie Vniuersalitie he was an heretick as M. doctor there knoweth full well I do testify his owne conscience sayd he Mary sir saide mayster Secretary maister Fecknam hath spoken well These be great matters vnitie antiquitie and vniuersalitie Do ye not thinke so maister Doctour said he to me Here while I strayned curtesye and pretended as nothinge to talke sayd one of the Commissioners peraduenture M. Ridley doth agree with M. Fecknam and then there needes not much debating of the matter Syr saide I in some thinges I doe and shall agree with him and in some things which he hath spoken to be playne I doe not agree with him at all Maister sayde I ye be as I vnderstaÌ„d the Queenes Commissioners here and if ye haue commissioÌ„ to examine me in these matters I shall declare vnto you playnely my faythe if yee haue not then I shall pray you either geue mee leaue to speake my minde freely or els to hold my peace There is none here sayde M. Secretary that doth not fauour you and theÌ„ euery man shewed what fauour they bare towardes me and howe glad they woulde be of an agreement But as I strayned to haue licence of theÌ„ in playn wordes to speak my minde Anno 1154. Aprill so me thought they graunted me it but vix or agrè Well at the last I was content to take it for licenced and so began to talke To M. Fecknams argumentes of the manifold affirmatioÌ„ where no denial was B. Ridley aunsweâ—ing to Fecknam I answered where is a multitude of affirmations in scripture and where is one affirmation all is one concerning the trueth of the matter for that any one of the Euangelists spake inspired by the holy ghost Truth in Scripture goeth not by number of affiâ—mation where one is sufficient was as true as that which is spoken of them all It is as true that Iohn sayth of Christ Ego sum ostium ouium i. I am the dore of the sheepe as if all had sayde it For it is not in scripture as in witnes of men where the number is credited more then one because it is vncertayne of whose spirit he doth speake And where M. Fecknam spake of so many affirming without any negation c. Syr sayd I all they do affirme the thing which they ment Now if ye take theyr wordes to leaue theyr meaning then do they affirme what ye take Words in Scripture must be taken with theyr meaning but not what they ment Syr sayde I if in talke with you I should so vtter my minde in words that ye by the same do and may playnely perceiue my meaning could if ye wold be captious cauil at my words writh them to an other sense I would thinke ye were no gentle companion to talke with except ye would take my words as ye did perceiue that I did meane Mary quoth M. Secretary we should els do you plain iniury and wrong M. Fecknam perceiuing whereunto my talke went why quoth he what circumstaunces
remayneth that the natuâ—all vniâ—â—ng to Christes body commeth not by the bodely eating of the Sacrament vnto our body but to our soule so shall redounde at length vnto our bodyes naturally I prooue it thus As Christ liueth by the Father so lyue we by hys flesh eaten of vs But Christ liueth not by hys father onely by faith and loue but naturally Therfore we do not lyue by eating of Christs flesh only by faith and loue as you suppose but naturally Cran. The Minor is not true Tres. This is the opinion of Arrius that Christ is vnited to his father by coniunction of mynd and not naturally Cran. I say not so yet neither do I thinke so But I wil tel you what I like not in your Minor You say that Christ doth not liue by his father only by faith and loue but I say that Christ liueth not at all by his faith West Marke and consider well this word by faith least any occasion of cauilling be geuen Tres. Let that worde by faith he omitted Neither dyd I meane that Christ liueth by his father thorough faith Yet the strength of the Argument remayneth in force If that vnion of the substance of flesh should be graunted vnto our bodies then should our bodies neuer dye nor see corruption For els Hillary doth not conâ—ute y e Arrians except there be a greter coniunction betwene vs Christ when he is eaten of vs then only a spiritual coniunction You do only graunt a vnion As for a carnall or naturall vnion of the substance of flesh by which we are ioyned more then spiritually you do not grant But our lord Iesus geue you a better mind and shew you the light of his truth that you may returne into the way of righteousnesse West We came hether to dispute and not to pray Tres. Is it not lawfull to pray for them that erre West It is not lawfull yet But proceed Tres. Agayne I reason thus As Christ liueth by hys father after the same maner do we lyue by the eating of hys flesh But Christ liueth not by his father onely in vnitie of will The same argument againe repeated but naturally Ergo we do not lyue when we eate the flesh of Christ only by fayth and vnitie of will but naturally Cran. This is my faith and it agreeth with the scripture Christ liueth by his father naturally Aunswere maketh vs to lyue by himselfe in deede naturally and that not onely in the sacrament of the Eucharist but also in Baptisme For Infants when they are baptised do eate the flesh of Christ. Weston Aunswer eyther to the whole argument or to the partes therof For this argument is strong and cannot be dissolued Cran. This is the argument As Christ liueth by his father after the same maner do we lyue by his flesh The Archb. repeateth the argument beyng eaten of vs But Christ liueth not by his father onely in vnitie of will but naturally Ergo we eating his flesh do not lyue only by faith and loue but naturally But the Maior is false namely that by the same maner we liue by Christ as he liueth by his father West * Christ not after his manhood but after his diuine nature liueth naturally by his father which diuine nature of his worketh also in his manhoode an immortality So our spirite and soule receauing the naturall bodye of Christ in the misteries by fayth do receaue also the nature of his body that is his purenes iustificatioÌ„ lyfe the operation wherof redounding likewise vnto our bodyes doth make the same also capable of the same glory and immortality And thus it is true that as Christ liueth naturallye by his father so we liue naturally by the bodye of Christ eaten in the misteryes hauing respecte both to the manhood of him and of vs. For as the fleshe of Christ in respecte of bare fleshe liueth not naturally by the father but for that it is ioyned to his diuinity So our flesh liueth not naturally by Christs body eaten in the SacrameÌ„t for then euery wicked man eating the SacrameÌ„t should liue naturally by hym but for that our flesh is ioyned to the spirite and soule whiche truely eateth the bodye of Christe by fayth and so onely the bodyes of the faythfull doe lyue by eating the bodye of Christe naturally in particypatyng the naturall propertyes of the bodye of Christe Hillary sayth after the same manner vpon these words he that eateth my flesh shal lyue by me Ergo Christ liueth by his father and as he liueth by his father after the same maner we shall lyue by his fleshe Here you see that Hillary saith after the same maner Cran. After the same manner doth not signifie lyke in all things but in deed and eternally for so do we liue by Christ and Christ liueth by his father For in other respects Christ liueth otherwise by his father then wee lyue by Christ. West He liueth by his father naturally and eternally Ergo we liue by Christ naturally and eternally Cran. We do not liue naturally but by grace if you take naturally for the manner of nature As Christ hath eternall lyfe of hys Father so haue we of hym West I sticke to this word naturally Cran. I meane it touching the truth of nature For Christ liueth otherwise by his Father then we lyue by Christ. West Hillary in the 8. booke De Trinitate denieth it when he sayth he liueth therfore by his father and as he liueth by his Father Naturall expounded after the same manner we shall lyue by his flesh Cran. We shall lyue after the same maner as concerning the nature of the flesh of Christ for as he hath of his father the nature of eternitie so shall we haue of him West Answer vnto the partes of the Argument As Christ liueth by his father after the same manner shall we lyue by his flesh The argument the third tyme repeated But Christ doth not lyue by his father onely in vnitie of will but naturally Ergo we eating his flesh do not liue onely by faith and loue but naturally Cran. I graunt as I said we liue by Christ naturally but I neuer heard that Christ liueth with his Father in vnitie of will onely West Because it semeth a meruaile vnto you heare what Hillary sayth These things are recited of vs to this ende because the heretikes fayning an vnitie of wyll onely betweene the father and the sonne did vse the example of our vnity with godâ— as though that we beyng vnited to the sonne and by the sonne to the father onely by obedience and wyll of religion had no proprietie of the naturall communion by the sacrament of the body and bloud But answer to the argument Christ lyueth by his father naturally and eternally therfore do we liue by Christ naturally and eternally Cran. Cyrill and Hillary do say that Christ is vnited to vs not onely by will but also by nature
aliud commutentur That is to say This bread is breade before the wordes of the Sacraments when the consecration commeth to it The wordes of Ambrose in Englishe of bread it is made the flesh of Christ. Let vs coÌ„firme this therfore how can that whyche is breade by consecration be the bodye of Christ by what words then is the consecration made and by whose wordes by the wordes of our Lorde Iesus For touching all other things that are sayde praise is geuen to God prayer is made for the people for kinges and for the rest When it commeth that the reuerent Sacrament must be made then the Priest vseth not his own words but the wordes of Christ therfore the word of Christe maketh this Sacrament What word That word by which all things were made The Lorde * But the Lord Iesus here vsed not such words of commauÌ„ding in the sacrament as in creatioÌ„ for we read not fiat hoc corpus meuÌ„ as we read fiat lux commaunded and heauen was made the Lord commaunded and the earth was made the Lord commanded and the seas were made the Lord commaunded and all creatures were made Doest thou not see then how strong in working the woorde of Christe is If therfore so great strength be in the Lords word that those things shuld begin to be which were not before how much the rather is it of strength to worke y t these thinges which were shoulde be chaunged into an other thing Ambrose sayth that the wordes are of strength to worke Weston You omit those wordes which follow whych maketh the sence of Ambrose plaine Read them Young Coelum non erat mare non erat terra non erat Sed audi dicentem Ambros. de Sacr. cap. 5. ipse dixit facta sunt ipse mandauit creata sunt Ergo tibi vt respondeam non erat corpus Christi ante consecrationem sed post consecrationem dico tibi quòd iam * Alloiosis reruÌ„ symboloruÌ„ corpus Christi est That is Heauen was not the sea was not the earth was not but heare him that said he spake the worde and they were made he commaunded and they were created Therfore to answer thee it was not the body of Christ before consecration but after the coÌ„secration I say to thee that now it is the body of Christ. Cran. All these thinges are common I say that God doth chiefly worke in the Sacraments Yong. How doth he worke Cran. By his power as he doth in Baptisme Yong. Nay by the worde he chaungeth the bread into hys body This is the truth acknowledge the truth geue place to the trueth Cran. O glorious wordes you are too full of wordes Yong. Nay O glorious trueth you make no change at all Cran. Not so but I make a great chaunge as in them that are baptised is there not a great chaunge when the child of the bondslaue of the deuil is made the sonne of God So it is also in the sacrament of the supper when he receyueth vs into his protection and fauour Yong. If he worke in the sacraments he worketh in thys sacrament Cran. God woorketh in his Faithfull not in the Sacraments West In the supper the words are directed to the breade in baptisme to the spirite He sayd not the water is the spirite but of the bread he sayd This is my body Cran. He called the spirit a Doue when the spirit descended in likenesse of a Doue As the Doue is called the spirit so the bread is called the body West He doth not call the spirit a Doue but he sayth that he descended as a Doue He was seene in the likenesse of a Doue As in Baptisme the words are directed to him that is baptized so in the supper the woordes are directed vnto the bread Cran. Nay it is wrytten Vpon whomesoeuer thou shalt see the spirite descending Iohn 1. Hee calleth that whych descended the holy spirit And Augustine calleth the doue the spirit Heare what Augustine sayth in 1. Iohn August in Iohn cap. 1. Quid voluit per columbam id est per spiritum sanctuÌ„ docere qui miserat eum That is What meant he by the Doue that is by the holy Ghost forsoothe to teach who sent him Yong. He vnderstandeth of the spirit descending as a doue the spirit is inuisible Ambrose againe repeated de Sacrament cap. 4. If you minde to haue the truth heard let vs proceede Heare what Ambrose saith Vides quam operatorius sit sermo Christi Si ergo tanta vis in sermone domini c. vt supra That is You see what a working power the word of Christe hath Therefore if there be so great power in the Lordes woorde that those thinges whiche were not begin to be howe much more of strength is it to worke that those things that were should be chaunged into an other thing And in the 5. chap. Antequam consecretur panis est vbi autem verba Christi accesserint Idem cap. 5. corpus est Christi i. Before it is consecrated it is bread but when the words of Christ come to it it is the body of Christ. But hear what he sayth more Accipite edite hoc est corpus meum Take yee eate yee this is my bodye Ante verba Christi calix est vini aquae plenus vbi verba Christi operata fuerint ibi sanguis efficitur qui redemit plebem That is Before the wordes of Christe the cuppe is full of wine and water when the words of Christ haue wrought there is made the bloude of Christe which redeemed the people What can be more plaine Cran. Aunswere to Ambrose Nay what can be lesse to the purpose The wordes are of strength to worke in this Sacrament as they are in Baptisme Pie The wordes of Christ as Amb. sayth are of strength to worke What do they worke Ambrose sayeth they make the bloud which redeemed the people Ergo the naturall bloud is made Cran. The Sacrament of his bloud is made The wordes make the bloude to them that receiue it not that the bloude is in the cuppe but in the receiuer Pie There is made the bloud which redeemed the people Cran. The bloude is made that is the Sacrament of the bloude by which he redeemed the people Fit it is made that is to say ostenditur it is shewed forth there And Ambrose sayth we receiue in a similitude As thou hast receiued the similitude of his death so also thou drinkest the similitude of his precious bloud West He sayth in a similitude Marke D. Wesâ— expound to eate similituâ—â— because it is ministred vnder another likenesse And this is the argument * If this logismâ—â— in the 〈…〉 standâ—â— the 〈◊〉 appear then iâ— false beâ—cause it â—â—â—cludeth firmatâ—â—â— Ambr. â— cap. 1. dâ—â—crament Operaâ—â— Mutare Conuerâ— There is made the bloud which redeemed the people But the naturall bloud redeemed the
body of our Lord Iesu Christ in the Eucharist Christ is true which sayde the wordes The wordes are true whyche he spake yea truth it selfe that cannot faile Lette vs therefore pray vnto God to sende downe vnto vs his holye spirite which is the true interpreater of his woorde whiche maye purge away errours and geue light that veritye may appeare Let vs also aske leaue and libertie of the Churche to permit the truth receiued to be called this day in question wythout any preiudice to the same Your partes therefore shal be to implore the assistaunce of almighty God to pray for the prosperitie of the Queenes maiestie and to geue vs quiet and attentiue eares Now go to your questions Doct Smith This day right learned M. Doctor 3. questions are propounded whereof no controuersy among christians ought to be mooued to wit 1. Whether the naturall bodye of Christ our Sauiour conceiued of the Virgine Marie The quesâ—â—â—ons and offred for mans redemption vppon the crosse is verilye and really in the sacrament by vertue of Gods worde spoken by the Priest c. 2. Whether in the sacrament after the words of consecration be any other substance c. 3. Whether in the Masse be a sacrifice propiciatorie c. Touching the which questioÌ„s although you haue publikely and partly professed your iudgemeÌ„t and opinion on Saterday last yet being not satisfied with that your aunswere I wil assay againe to demaund your sentence in the first question Whether the true body of Christe after the woords pronounced be really in the Eucharist or els only the figure In which matter I stande heere nowe to heare your aunsweare The Preface or protestation of D. Ridley before his disputation I Receiued of you the other day right worshipful M. prolocutor and yee my reuerend Maisters The proteâ—station of B. Ridley Commissioners from the Queenes maiestie and her honorable Counsell three propositions whereunto ye commaunded me to prepare against this day what I thought good to aunsweare concerning the same Now whilest I weied w t my selfe how great a charge of the Lords flocke was of late committed vnto me for the which I am certaine I must once render an accompte to my Lord God and that howe soone he knoweth and that moreouer by the commaundement of the Apostle Peter I ought to be redy alway to geue a reason of the hope y t is in me with mekenes and reuerence vnto euery one that shall demaund the same besides this coÌ„sidering my duty to the Church of Christ What mâ—â—ued Doct. Ridley to alter his iudgemeâ—â— from the Church of Rome and to your worships being commissioners by publicke authority I determined with my selfe to obey your commaundement and so opeÌ„ly to declare vnto you my minde touching the foresayd propositions And albeit plainely to confesse vnto you the trueth in these things which ye now demaund of me I haue thought otherwyse in times past then I now do yet God I call to record vnto my soule I lie not I haue not altered my iudgemeÌ„t as now it is either by constraint of any man or lawes either for the dread of any daungers of thys world either for any hope of commodity but onely for the loue of the truthe reuealed vnto me by the grace of God as I am vndoubtedly perswaded in his holy woorde and in the reading of the auncient Fathers These things I do the rather recite at this present because it may happen to some of you hereafter as in times past it hath done to me I meane if ye thinke otherwyse of the matters propouÌ„ded in these propositions then I now doe God may open vnto you in time to come But how so euer it shall be I will in fewe woordes do that which I thinke yee all looke I shoulde doe that is as plainely as I can I will declare my iudgement heerein Howbeit of this I would yee were not ignoraunt that I will not in deede wittingly and willingly speake in any poynt against Gods worde â— Ridley submitteth himselfe to the Church of Christ. or dissent in any one iote from the same or from the rules of faith and Christian religion which rules that same most sacred word of god prescribeth to the Churche of Christe whereunto I nowe and for euer submit my selfe and all my doinges And because the matter I haue now taken in hand is waightie and yee all wel know how vnready I am to handle it accordingly aswell for lacke of time as also lacke of bookes therefore heere I protest that I will publickly this daye require of you that it may be lawfull for me concerning all mine aunsweares explications and confirmations to adde or diminish what soeuer shall seeme hereafter more conuenient and mete for the purpose through more sound iudgement better deliberation and more exact triall of euery particular thing Hauing nowe by the way of Preface and protestation spoken these fewe woordes I will come to the answearinge of the propositions propounded vnto me and so to the most brief explication and confirmation of mine answeres West Reuerend maister Doctour concerning the lacke of bookes there is no cause why you should complaine What bookes soeuer you will name The promise was not â—ept ye shall haue them as concerning the iudgement of your answeres to be had of your selfe wyth farther deliberation it shall I say be lawfull for you vntill Sonday next to adde vnto them what you shall thinke good your selfe My minde is that we shoulde vse short arguments least we shuld make an infinite processe of the thing Rid. There is an other thyng besides whyche I woulde gladly obtaine at your handes I perceiue that you haue wryters and Notaries here present By all likelihoode our disputations shal be published I beseech you for gods sake let me haue libertie to speake my minde freely wythout interruption not because I haue determined to protract y e time with a solemne Preface but least it maye appeare that some be not satisfied God wotte I am no Oratour nor I haue not learned Rhetoricke to set colours on the matter West Two Notaries permitted to Doct. Ridly These 2. Notaries were M. Iâ—ell sometime bishop of Salisbury 〈◊〉 M. Gilbert Mounson Among this whole company it shall be permitted you to take two for your part Rid. I would chuse two if there were any here w t whome I were acquainted West Here are two whych M. Cranmer had yesterdaye Take them if it please you Rid. I am contente wyth them I truste they are honest men The first proposition In the Sacrament of the aultare by the vertue of Gods word spoken of the Priest the naturall body of Christ borne of the virgine Marie The first proposition and his naturall bloude is really present vnder the formes of bread and wine The aunswere of N. Ridley In matters appertaining to God we may not speake according to the sence of man D. Ridleys aunswere
places of the holy Scripture 7. Inconueniences come of the reall peesence Secondly it varieth from the articles of the faith Thirdly it destroyeth and taketh awaye the institution of the Lordes supper Fourthly it maketh precious thinges common to prophane and vngodly persones for it casteth that whyche is holy vnto dogs and pearles vnto swine Fiftly it forceth men to maintaine many moÌ„struous miracles without necessitie and authoritie of Gods worde Sixtly it geueth occasion to the heretickes which erred concerning the two natures in Christe to defend their heresies thereby Seuenthly it falsifieth the sayings of the godly fathers it falsifieth also the Catholike Faith of the Church whyche the Apostles taught the martyrs confirmed and the faithfull as one of the Fathers sayeth doe retaine and keepe vntill this day Wherefore the second parte of mine argument is true The probation of the antecedent or former part of this argument by the partes thereof THis carnall presence is contrary to the worde of God as appeareth The 7. inconueniences declared by partes Iohn 16. I tell you the trueth It is profitable to you that I goe away for if I goe not away the comfortour shall not come vnto you Actes 3. Whome the heauens must receaue vntill the time of restoring of all thinges which God hath-spoken The first inconuenience Math. 9. The children of the Bridegrom cannot mourne so long as the Bridegrome is with them But nowe is the time of mourning Iohn 16. But I will see you againe and your heartes shall reioyce The reall presence against the scripture Iohn 14. I will come againe and take you to my selfe Math. 24. If they shall say vnto you behold here is Christ or there is Christe beleeue them not for wheresoeuer the deade carcase is thither the Eagles will resort 2. The real presence agaynst the Articles of the fayth It varyeth from the articles of the faith He ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hande of God the Father From whence and not from any other place sayeth S. Augustine he shall come to iudge both the quicke and the deade 3. It destroyeth the institution of the Lordes supper It destroyeth and taketh awaye the institution of the Lordes supper which was commaunded onely to be vsed and continued vntill the Lorde himselfe shoulde come If therefore he be nowe really present in the body of his flesh then must the supper cease For a remembraunce is not of a thing present but of a thing past and absent And there is a difference betwene remembraunce and presence and as one of the Fathers sayeth A figure is in vaine where the thing figured is present It maketh precious things common to prophane and vngodly persons constraineth men to confesse many absurdities 4. It prophaneth thinges holy and precious gendreth absurdities For it affirmeth that whoremongers and murtherers yea and as some of them hold opinion the wicked and faithles mise rattes dogs also may receiue the verye real and corporal body of the Lord wherin the fulnes of the spirite of light and grace dwelleth contrary to the manifest wordes of Christ in sixe places sentences of the sixt chap. of S. Iohn It confirmeth also and maintaineth that beastly kinde of crueltie of the Anthropophagi that is the deuourers of mans flesh for it is a more cruel thing to deuoure a quicke man Anthropophagi are a kinde of brutishe people that feed on mans flesh then to slay him Pie He requireth time to speake blasphemies Leaue your blasphemies Rid. I had little thought to haue hadde such reprochefull woordes at your handes West All is quiet Goe to the arguments M. Doctor Rid. I haue not many moe things to say West You vtter blasphemies with a most impudent face leaue off I say and get you to the argument Rid. It forceth men to maintaine many monstrous myracles wythout all necessitie and authoritie of Gods worde 5. It maintayneth monstrous myracles without â—â—â—cessitiâ— For at the comming of thys presence of the body and flesh of Christ they thrust away the substaunce of breade and affirme that the accidents remayne without any subiect and in the stead thereof they place Christes body wythout hys qualities and the true maner of a bodye And if the Sacrament be reserued so long vntill it mould wormes breede some say that the substance of bread miraculously returneth againe and some deny it All the 〈◊〉 that foloâ—â—eth 〈◊〉 read because the prolocutâ—â— made post hast to the argument By this deâ—uise of 〈◊〉 comitance the Papistâ— imagine 〈◊〉 much to receaued vnder 〈◊〉 kinde as both 6. It geueâ— occasion to heretickes 7. It falsifiâ—eth the saâ—â—inges of 〈◊〉 old doctor Other some affirme y t the real body of Christ goeth downe into y e stomacke of the receiuers doth there abide so long only as they shall continue to be good but another sort hold that the body of Christ is caried into heaueÌ„ so soone as the formes of bread be brused wyth the teeth O works of miracles Truely most truly I see that fulfilled in these men whereof S. Paule prophecied 2. Thess. 2. Because they haue not receiued the loue of the trueth that they might be saued God shall sende them strong delusions that they shoulde beleeue lies and be all damned which haue not beleeued the truth This grosse presence hath brought foorth that fonde phantasie of concomitaunce whereby is broken at this day and abrogated the commandement of the Lord for the distributing of the Lordes cuppe to the laitie It geueth occasion to heretickes to maintaine and defend their errours as to Martion which sayd that Christ had but a phantasticall bodye and to Eutiches which wickedly confounded the two natures in Christ. Finally it falsifieth the sayings of the godly fathers and the Catholicke faith of the church which Vigilius a Martyr and graue wryter sayeth was taught of the Apostles confirmed wyth the bloude of Martyrs and was continually maintained by the faithful vntil his tyme. By the sayings of the fathers I meane of Iustine Irenee Tertullian Origene Eusebius Emisene Athanasius Cyrill Epyphanius Hierome Chrysostome Augustine Vigilius Fulgentius Bertram and others most auncient fathers All those places as I am sure I haue read making for my purpose so am I well assumed that I coulde shewe the same if I myght haue the vse of mine owne bookes whiche I will take on me to doe euen vpon the pearill of my life and the losse of all that I maye lose in thys world But now my brethren thinke not because I disalow that presence which this first proposition maintaineth as a presence which I take to be forged phantasticall and besides the authoritie of Gods worde pernitiously broughte into the Church by the Romanistes that I therefore go about to take away the true presence of Christes body in his Supper rightly and duely ministred The true presence of Christes bâ—â—dy in the Supper
West * This he repeated in Englishe to the people also Aunswere to Bernard Here I bring Bernard vnto you againe Euen from the West vnto the East from the North vnto the South there is one and the selfesame Christ in many and diuers places Rid. The aunswere is soone made that one Christe is here and in diuers places For God according to hys Maiestie and according to his prouidence as S. Austen sayeth is euery where with the godly according to his indiuisible and vnspeakeable grace The Papistss make Christ to haue a monsterous body Or else if we should vnderstande Bernard according to the corporall presence how monstrous or huge giantlike a body would you then make Christes body to be which should reach euen from North to South from West to East West Nay nay you make a monstrous aunswer and vnlearned Ward Before I come in with those reasons which I had purposed to bring against you Here they returne agayne to Latin B. Ridley falsly charged to set forth the Catechisme I am minded to come again to M. Doctours argument by which you being brought into the briers seemed to doubt of Christes presence on the earth To y e proofe of which matter I will bring nothyng else then that which was agreed vpon in the Catechisme of the Synode of London set out not long ago by you Rid. Syr I geue you to witte before you goe any farther that I did set out no Catechisme West D. Weston in K. Edwards dayes subscribed Yes you made me subscribe to it when you were a Byshop in your ruffe Rid. I compelled no man to subscribe Warde Yes by roode you are the very author of that heresie Rid. I put foorth no Catechisme Cole Did you neuer consent to the setting out of those things which you allowed Rid. Of this Catechisme read before pag. 1357. I graunt that I sawe the booke But I deny that I wrote it I perused it after it was made and I noted many things for it So I consented to the booke I was not the author of it Iudges * The Iudges geue an vntrue verdite for D. Cranmer meaning by the Counsell spake no word of Ridley The Catechisme is so set foorth as though the whole conuocation house had agreed to it Cranmer sayd yesterday that you made it Rid. I thinke surely that he would not say so Ward The Catechisme hath this clause Si visibiliter in terra c. i. If visibly on the earth c. Rid. I aunswere that those articles were set out I both witting and consenting to them Myne owne hand will testifie the same and M. Cranmer put hys hand to them likewise and gaue them to other afterward Now as for the place which you alledge out of it that may easely be expounded and without any inconuenience Ward Christ is the power and vertue of his Father A possibili ad esse non valet consequentia Ergo he was not of so little strength that he coulde not bring to passe whatsoeuer he would himselfe Rid. I graunt Ward Christ was the wisedome of the father Ergo that he spake he spake wisely and so as euery man might vnderstand neither was it hys mynde to speake one thing in steede of another Rid. All this I graunt Ward Christ was likewise the very truth Ergo he made and perfourmed in deede Argument of the wisedome truth of Christ. Hillar in Psal. 118. that which he intended to make And likely it is that he doth neither deceiue nor coulde be deceiued nor yet would go about to deceiue other West Hilarius in Psalmum 118. hath these words Vera omnia sunt neque ociosè neque inutiliter constituta dei verba sed extra omnem ambiguitatem superfluae inanitatis ignita ignita vehementer ne quid illic esse quod non perfectum ac proprium sit existimetur That is All Gods wordes or sayings are true and neither idlely placed nor vnprofitably but fiery and wonderfull fiery without all doubtfulnes of superfluous vanitie that ther may be nothing thought to be there which is not absolute and proper Ward He is the truth of the father Ergo he can neyther deceiue nor yet be deceyued especially I meane when he spake at his latter end and his testament Rid. Christ is the very truth of the father and I perceyue well to what scope you driue your reason Aunswerâ— to Master Wardes arâ—gument This is but a farre set compasse of words If that these words of Christ This is my body which you meane be rightly vnderstoode they are most true Ward He tooke he brake he gaue c. what tooke he Ridley Bread his body Ward What brake he Ridley Bread Ward What gaue he Ridley Bread Ward Gaue he bread made of wheate materiall bread Rid. I know not whether he gaue bread of wheate but he gaue true and materiall bread Ward I will proue the contrary by Scriptures He deliuered to them that which he had them take This argument is noâ— formall in the 2. figurâ— But he had not them take materiall bread but his owne body Ergo he gaue not materiall bread but his owne body Rid. I deny the Minor Aunswereâ— For he bad them take his body Sacramentally in materiall bread and after that sort it was both bread which he bad them take because the substaunce was bread and it was also his body because it was the Sacrament of his body for the sanctifying and the comming to of the holy Ghost which is alwayes assistentio those mysteries which were instituted of Christ and lawfully administred Harps What is he that so sayeth By the comming vnto of the holy spirite Rid. I haue Theophilact for mine author for this maner of speaking And heere I bring him Theophilact in Math. 26. that ye may vnderstand that phrase not to be mine vpon Mathew 26. Furthermore the said Theophilact writing vppon these wordes This is my body sheweth that the body of the Lord is bread whih is sanctifyed on the aultar Ogle That place of Theophilact maketh openly agaynst you For he sayth in that place that Christ sayd not This is a figure of my body but my body For sayeth he by an vnspeakeable operation it is transformed although it seeme to vs to be bread Rid. It is not a figure The word of Theophil he sayd not this is a figure of my body aunâ—swered that is to say non tantum est figura i. it is not only a figure of his body West Where haue you that word tantum onely Rid. It is not in that place but he hath it in another Augustine doth so speake many times other Doctours mo West Heere Weston repeating the words of Theophilact in English sayd He sayth it is not a figure and you say it is a figure And the same Theophilact sayth moreouer that the coÌ„uersioÌ„ or turning of the
Christ sayd in the vi of Iohn Qui manducat carnem meam i. He that eateth my flesh c. doth he signify in those wordes the eating of his true and naturall flesh or els of the bread and Symbole Spirituall eating of the flesh of Christ. Rid. I vnderstand that place of the very fleshe of Christ to be eaten but spiritually And farther I say that the sacrament also perteineth vnto the spirituall manducation For without the spirit to eat the Sacrament is to eate it vnprofitably For who so eateth not spiritually he eateth hys owne condemnation Wat. I aske them whether the Euchariste be a Sacrament Rid. The Eucharist taken for a signe or symbole is a Sacrament Wat. Is it instituted of God Rid. It is instituted of God Wat. Where Rid. In the supper Wat. With what wordes is it made a Sacrament Rid. By the words and deedes which Christ sayd and did and commaunded vs to say and do the same 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—â—â— geue grace 〈…〉 inâ—â—â—mentes â—â—crament 〈◊〉 â—he 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 be 〈…〉 Sacraâ—â—â—â— of the 〈◊〉 Testaâ—â—â—â— hath a 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 promise 〈…〉 bread 〈◊〉 witness 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—â—t of the 〈◊〉 Testaâ—eâ—t No proâ—â—se made 〈◊〉 bread 〈◊〉 as â—â—ey be 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 wine but as they be sanctified made sacrameÌ„ts of the Lords body and bloud they are not now called bread nâ—r wine haue a promise annexed to them or rather to say the 〈◊〉 anâ—exed to the receaâ—ers of theâ— Argument 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 a proâ—â—se of 〈◊〉 annex 〈◊〉 not abâ—â—â—utely but 〈…〉 are not 〈◊〉 in â—â—cramentâ—◠〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 came 〈◊〉 them 〈…〉 not 〈…〉 but 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—nt â—â—â—raments 〈…〉 Wat. It is a thing commonly receiued of all that the Sacramentes of the new law geue grace to them that worthily receiue Rid. True it is that grace is geuen by the Sacrament but as by an instrument The inward vertue Christ geue the grace through the sacrament Wat. What is a sacrament Rid. I remember there be many definitions of a sacrament in Austine but I will take that whiche semeth most fit to this present purpose A sacrament is a visible signe of inuisible grace Wat. Ergo grace is geuen to the receiuers Rid. The society or coniunction with Christ through the holy Ghost is grace and by the Sacrament we are made the members of the mystical body of Christ for that by the sacrament the part of the body is ingrafted in the head Wat. But there is a difference betwene the mysticall body and naturall body Rid. There is I graunt you a difference but the head of them both is one Wat. * The Eucharist is a sacrament of the new testameÌ„t Ergo it hath a promise of grace But no promise of grace is made to bread and wine Ergo bread and wine be not the sacramentes of y e new Testament Rid. I graunt that grace perteineth to the Eucharist according to this saying The bread which we breake is it not the communication or partaking of the body of Christ And like as he that eateth and he that drinketh vnworthely the sacrament of the body and bloud of the Lord eateth drinketh his owne damnation euen so he that eateth and drinketh worthy eateth life and drinketh life I graunt also that there is no * promise made to bread and wyne But in as much as they are sanctified and made the Sacramentes of the body bloud of the Lord they haue a promise of grace annexed vnto them namely of spirituall partaking of the body of Christ to be communicated and geuen not to the bread and wine but to them which worthily do receiue the Sacrament Wat. If the substaunce of bread and wine do remayne theÌ„ the society betwixt Christ and vs is promised to them that take bread and wine But that society is not promised to bread and wine but to the receiuers of his fleshe and bloud Iohn 6. Qui manducat c. Ergo the substance of bread and wyne remayneth not Rid. The promise vndoubtedly is made to the flesh and the bloud but the same be receiued in y e sacrameÌ„t through faith Wat Euery Sacrament hath a promise of grace adnexed vnto it But bread and wine haue not a promise of grace adnexed vnto it Ergo the bread and wine are not sacramentes Rid. True it is euery sacrament hath grace adnexed vnto it instrumentally But there is diuers vnderstandyng of this word Habet hath For the sacrament hath not grace included in it but to those that receiue it well it is turned to grace After that maner the water in Baptisme hath grace promised and by that grace the holy spirite is geuen not that grace is included in water but that grace commeth by water Wat. This promise is made to the flesh bloud of Christ and not to bread and wine Ergo the sacrament is not bread and wyne but the body and bloud of Christ. Rid. There is no promise made to him that taketh commoÌ„ bread and common wine but to him that receiueth the sanctified bread and bread of the communion there is a large promise of grace made neither is the promise geuen to the symboles but to the thing of the sacrament But the thing of the sacrament is the flesh and bloud Wat. Euery sacrament of the new testament geueth grace promised of God to those that worthely receiue it Rid. This sacrameÌ„t hath a promise of grace made to those that receiue it worthely because grace is geuen by it as by an instrument not that Christ hath transfused grace into the bread and wyne Wat. But this promise which is made is not but to those that worthely receiue the flesh bloud not y e bread wine Rid. That proposition of yours hath a diuers vnderstanding There is no promise made to theÌ„ that receiue coÌ„mon bread as it were but to those that worthely receiue the saÌ„ctified bread there is a promise of grace made like as Origen doth testify Wat. Where is that promise made Rid. The bread which he brake 1. Cor. 11. is it not a communication of the body of Christ And we being many are one bread one body of Christ Wat. What doth he meane by bread in that place Rid. The bread of the Lordes table the CommunioÌ„ of the body of Christ. Wat. Harken what Chrysostome sayth vpoÌ„ that place Chrisost. in 1. Cor cap. 10. Panis quem frangimus nonne communicatio corporis Christi est Quare non dixit participatio Quia amplius quid significare voluit multam inter haec conuenientiam ostendere Non enim participatione tantum acceptione sed vnitate communicamus Quemadmodum enim corpus illud vnitum est Christo ita nos per huÌ„c paneÌ„ vnione coniungimur That is The bread which we break is it not the Communication of Christes bodye Wherefore did he not say participation because hee would signify some greater matter and that
triumph in the latter ende being both the actor the moderator and also Iudge himselfe And what maruell then if the courage of this victorious Conquerour hauyng the lawe in his owne handes to doe and say what him liâ—ted would say for himself Vicit veritas although he sayd neuer a true word nor made neuer a true conclusion almost in al that disputation It followed furthermore after disputation of these three dayes being ended that M. Harpsfield the next day after Aprill 19 which was the xix of Aprill should dispute for his forme to be made Doctor To the which disputation the Archb. of Cant. was brought forth and permitted among the rest to vtter an argument or two in defence of his cause As in sequele hereof may appeare * Disputation of Maister Harpesfield Bacheler of Diuinitie aunswering for his forme to be made Doctour Harpesfield I Am not ignoraunt what a weighty matter it is to entreat of the whole order and trade of the scriptures Aprill 1. The iudgement of M. Harpsfielâ— for the beâ—â— way to vâ—â—derstaÌ„d 〈◊〉 Scripture If Master Harpsfielâ— had wille vs to 〈◊〉 our sences to the holâ— ghost he had sayd much better and most hard it is to in the great contention of Religion to shew the ready way whereby the scriptures may be best vnderstanded For the ofteÌ„ reading of them doth not bring the true vnderstanding of them What other thing is there then Uerily this is the redy way not to folow our owne heads and senses but to geue ouer our iudgement vnto the holy catholike Church who hath had of olde yeres the truth and alwayes deliuered the same to their posteritie but if the often readyng of scriptures and neuer so paynefull comparing of places should bring the true vnderstandyng then diuers heretikes might preuaile euen agaynst whole generall Councels The * No but those Iewes sticking so much to thâ— old custoâ—â— and face of theyr Church not seeking for knowledge by ignorance the Scriptures werâ— deceiued 〈◊〉 so be you Iewes did greatly brag of the knowledge of the law and of the Sauiour that they waited for But what auailed it them Notwithstanding I know right well that diuers places of the scripture doe much warne vs of the often reading of the same and what fruit doth therby follow as Scrutamini c. Search the scriptures for they do beare witnesse of me c. Lex Domini c. The law of the Lord is pure able to turne soules And that saying of S. Paule Omnis Scriptura c. All Scripture inspired from aboue doth make that a man may bee instructed to all good workes Howbeit doth the lawe of the Iewes conuert their soules are they by reading instructed to euery good worke The letter of the old Testament is the same that we haue The heretikes also haue euer had the same scriptures which we haue that be Catholikes But they are serued as Tantalus that the Poetes do speake of who in the plentye of thynges to eate and drinke is sayd to bee oppressed with hunger and thirst The swifter that men do seeke the Scriptures without the Catholike church the deeper they fall and fynde hell for their labour Saint Cyprian neuer swaruing from the Catholike Church saith He that doth not acknowledge the Church to bee his mother shall not haue God to be his father Therefore it is true Diuinitie * Vnder thâ— formes thâ—â— is vnder thâ— properties of bread 〈◊〉 wine so all this is true In the maâ—teriall 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 body there is no varieâ—tye for to eate mans flesh eythâ—â— vnder acciâ—dences or not accideÌ„â—ces both is agaynst thâ— Scripture 〈◊〉 agaynst naâ—ture to bee wise with the Church where Christ sayeth Nisi manducaueritis c. Vnlesse ye eate my fleshe and drinke my bloud ye haue no lyfe in you If he had meant of onely eating bread and drinkyng wyne nothyng had bene more pleasaunt to the Capernaites neither would they haue forsaken hym The fleshe profiteth nothing to them that doe so take it For the Capernaites did imagine Christ to be geuen in such sorte as he lyued But Christ spake high thinges not that they should haue hym as fleshe in the market but to consider his presence with the spirite * vnder the formes whereby it is geuen As there is an alteration of bodies by courses and tymes of ages so there is no lesse * varietie in eatyng of bodies These things which I haue recited briefly M. Harpsfield did with many more wordes set out and hereupon D. Weston disputed against hym West Christes real body is not in the sacrament Ergo you are deceyued Harps I deny the antecedent West Iohn the 6. Dico veritatem vobis c. I speake the truth vnto you It behooueth me that I go away from you For vnlesse I do depart that comforter cannot come c. Upon this I will make this argument Christ is so gone away as he did send the holy Ghost But the holy Ghost did verily come into the world Ergo Christ is verily gone Harps He is verily gone and yet remaineth here West S. Augustine sayth that these wordes Ego ero c. I wyll be with you euen to the end of the world are accomplished secundum maiestatem According to his maiestie But secundum praesentiam carnis non est hic By the presence of hys flesh he is not here The Church hath hym not in flesh but by beliefe Harps We must diligently weigh that there are two natures in Christ the diuine nature humane nature The diuine nature is of such sort that it cannot chuse but bee in all places The humane nature is not such that of force it must be in all places althogh it be in diuers after a diuers maner So where that the doctors do entreat of hys presence by maiestie they do commend the maiestie of the Diuine nature not to hinder vs of the * natural presence here in the sacrament West He sayth further Me autem non semper habebitis Ye shall not haue me alwayes with you is to be vnderstanded in the fleshe Harpsfield The presence of the flesh is to bee considered that he is not here as he was woont to lyue in conuersation with them to be seene talked withall or in such sort as a man may geue hym * any thyng after that sort he is not present West But what say you to this of S. Augustine NoÌ„ est hic He is not here Harpesfield I do answer out of S. Augustine vpon Iohn Tractatu 25. vpon these woordes Non videbitis me Vado ad patrem c. I goe to the Father ye shall not see me That is Such as I now am Therefore I doe deny the maner of hys presence West I wil ouerthrow S. Augustine with S. Augustine who saith this also Quomodo quis possit tenere Christum fidem mitte tenuisti that is How may a man hold Christ send thy fayth and thou
holdest hym So he sheweth that by sending our fayth we do hold Christ. Harpesfield In deed no man holdeth Christ vnlesse he beleeue in him but it is another thing to haue Christ mercyful and fauourable vnto vs and to haue him present in the Sacrament There s. Augustine speaketh of holding him by faith as he is fauourable vnto vs. West Nay he speaketh there how the Fathers had him in the fleshe and teacheth that we haue him not so in fleshe as they had him long tyme sayeng Your fathers dyd holde Christ present in the flesh do you hold him in your heart What wordes can be more plaine Further he sayth He is gone is not here he hath left vs and yet hath not forsaken vs. Hic est maiestate abijt carne He is here in maiestie and gone touching the fleshe Harps I doe vnderstand Augustine thus that Christ is here in his flesh to them that receiue him worthily to such as doe not worthily receiue him to them he is not present in the fleshe I iudge S. Augustine meaneth so We haue hym and haue hym not we haue him in receiuyng hym worthily otherwyse not West Nay Tenerâ— carnem est tenere corticem literae I wyll prosecute another argument Cyrill doth say By the maiestie of his diuinitie he is euer here but the presence of hys fleshe hath he taken away Harpsfield The sense of Cyrill is thus to be vnderstanded The most true fleshe of Christ is at the right hande of the Father Thus the Fathers taught and so they beleeued Thus sayd Cyrill Thus said Augustine and because this is the foundation of our fayth they did oftentymes teach it Therefore when they prooue this the body to bee in heauen they do not make agaynst the presence in the sacrament 〈…〉 how then doth the â—ame body remaine still vnlesse eyther ye make him to haue 2. boâ—yes or eis make 2. contradictoryes true in one proposition So vnlesse ye can plainly shew that the fathers do directly say he is not in the sacrament you make nothyng against me for I haue shewed why the Fathers so spake They did teach the great difference betwene the diuine nature and the humane nature as I haue before sayd Weston I will then prooue that he is not in the sacrament Uigilius against y e heretike Eutiches vpon these words Me autem non semper habebitis sayeth The sonne of God as touching his humanitie is gone from vs by his diuinitie hee remayneth with vs. And that same Uigilius in hys fourth booke sayeth Hee that is in the heauen is not in the earth speakyng of Christ. Harps I wyll shew you the reason of these wordes The hereticke Eutiches did beleeue that the diuine nature of Christ was fastned on the crosse and beleeued that Christ had no naturall body To this Uigilius sayd that the humane nature was taken vp and ascended which could not so haue done vnlesse he had had a body This he sayd not to take away the presence in the sacrament For what had he to referre this sentence to the Sacrament Hee neuer dyd so much as dreame of the Sacrament West Cyrill sayth Although he be absent from vs in body yet are we gouerned by his spirit Cyrillus The body of Christ is here to feede our bellyes but not to be liued withal Harps By these wordes he gaue vs a cheerefulnesse to aspire vpwards seeking therehence our helpe For as touching his conuersation he is not so in the Sacrament as one meet to be liued withall But let hym teach vs that he is not there to feed vs for after that sort he is there West You haue satisfied me with your answers in doyng the same learnedly and catholikely But now to an other argument * The argument holdeth a proportione Christ is now so absent from the earth by his body as he was absent from heauen when he liued here But when he did liue bodily on earth the same naturall body was out of heauen Ergo now whilest his naturall body is in heauen it is not in earth Harps I deny the Maior West Fulgentus ad Transimundum Regem libro secundo saith Secundum humanam substantiam absens erat coelo cum desceÌ„dit de coelo These are Fulgentius wordes touchyng hys humane substaunce He was absent from heauen when he descended from heauen and touching the same substance now he is in heauen he is not on the earth but concernyng the diuine nature he neuer forsooke neither heauen nor earth ¶ After these wordes not waityng Harpsfields aunswer he offered maister Cranmer to dispute who began in this wyse Cranmer I haue heard you right learnedly and eloquently entreat of the dignitie of the scriptures which I doe both commend haue maruelled thereat within my selfe But where as you referre the true sense iudgement of y e scriptures to the catholicke churche as iudge thereof you are much deceued specially for y t vnder the name of the church you appoynt such Iudges as haue corruptly iudged and contrary to the sense of the scriptures I wonder likewyse why you attribute so little to the diligent readyng of the scriptures and conferryng of places seyng the scriptures do so much commend the same as wel in diuers other places as also in those which you your selfe haue alredy alleged And as touching your opinion of these questioÌ„s The opinion of M. Harpsfield reproued referring the sence of the Scripture rather to the iudgemeÌ„t of the Church then to the diligent reading conferring of places it semeth to me neither to haue any grouÌ„d of the word of god nor of the Primitiue church And to say the truth y e scholemen haue spoken diuersly of them and do not agree therein among themselues Wherfore mynding here briefly to shew my iudgement also I must desire you first to aunswere me to a fewe questions which I shall demaund of you Which beyng done we shall the better proceed in our disputation Moreouer I must desire you to beare also with my rudenes in the Latin tonge which through long disuse is not now so prompt and ready with me as it hath bene And now all other things set apart I mynd chiefly to haue regard to the truth My first question is this How Christes body is in the sacrament accordyng to your mynde or determination Then answered a Doctor he is there as touching hys substance but not after the maner of his substance Christ present in the SacrameÌ„t in substance but not after the maner of substance Harpsfield He is there in such sort and manner as he may be eaten Cran. My next question is Whether he hath his quantitie qualities forme figure and such like properties Harpsfield Are these your questions sayd Maister Harpsfield I may likewise aske you when Christ passed thorough the virgines wombe an ruperit neâ—ne When they had thus a while contended there were diuers opinions in this matter All the doctors
against me maister Ridley and maister Latimer in three matters concerning the Sacrament First of the reall presence secondly of TransubstaÌ„tiation thirdly of the sacrifice of the Masse vpon Monday against me vpon Tuesday against Doctour Ridley and vppon Wednesday against maister Latimer Howe the other two were ordered I knowe not for we were seperated so that none of vs knoweth what the other sayd nor how they were ordered But as concerning my selfe I can report Doctour Chadsey was appoynted to dispute against me but the disputation was so confused that I neuer knewe the like euery man bringing foorth what him liked without order and such hast was made The Archb. not suffered to aunswere fully to any argument that no aunsweare coulde be suffered to be taken fully to any argument before an other brought a newe argument and in suche waightie matters the disputation must needes be ended in one day which can scantly well be ended in three moneths And when we had answeared them they woulde not appoynte vs one day to bring foorth our proofes that they might answeare vs being required by me thereunto whereas I my selfe haue more to say then can be well discussed as I suppose in twentie dayes The meanes to resolue the truth had bene to haue suffered vs to aunsweare fully to all that they coulde say and then they again to answeare vs fully to all that we can say But why they woulde not answeare vs what other cause can there be but that either they feared their matter that they were not able to answere vs or else for some consideration they made such hast not to seke the truth but to condemne vs that it must be done in poast haste before the matters coulde be throughly heard for in all haste we were all 3. condemned of heresie Thus much I thought good to signifie vnto your Lordshippes that you may knowe the indifferent handlinge of matters leauing the iudgement thereof vnto your wisedomes Hast made in condemning the Archb. and hys fellowes And I beseeche your Lordships to remember me a poore prisonner vnto the Queenes Maiestie and I shall pray as I doe daily vnto God for the long preseruation of your good Lordshippes in all godlinesse and felicitie April 23. Doctour Ridley to the Archbishop of Caunterburie I Wishe ye might haue seene these mine answeares before I had deliuered them y t yee myght haue corrected them B. Ridley writeth to the archbishop But I truste in the substaunce of the matter wee doe agree fully both led by one spirite of truth and both walking after one rule of Gods woorde It is reported that Sergeant Morgane This Iustice Morgan gaue sentence against Lady Iane. the chiefe Iustice of the Common place is gone madde It is sayde also that Iustice Hales hath recanted peruerted by D. Moreman Item that M. Rogers D. Crome and M. Bradforde shall be had to Cambridge and there be disputed with as we were here and that the Doctours of Oxforde shall goe likewise thither Disputation in Cambridge intended as Cambridge men came hither When ye haue red mine answeares sende theÌ„ againe to Austen except ye wil put any thing to them I trust the day of oure deliuerie out of all miseries and of our entrance into perpetuall rest and vnto perpetuall ioye and felicitie draweth me the Lorde strengthe vs wyth hys mighty spirite of grace If you haue not to wryte with you must make your man your frende And this bearer deserueth to be rewarded so he may and will doe you pleasure My man is trustie but it greeueth both him and mee that when I sende hym with any thing to you your man will not let him come vp to see you as he maye to M. Latimer and yours to me I haue a promise to see how my answers were wrytten in the schooles but as yet I cannot come by it Praye for me I pray for you and so shall I for you The Lord haue mercy of his church and lighten the eyes of the magistrates that Gods extreme plagues light not on this realme of England Turne or burne These disputations being thus discoursed and ended which were at Oxforde in the moneth of April as is aforesayd nowe let vs returne againe to the prosecuting of our story touching other things likewise y t happened in other parties of the realme in this tumultuous time of Queene Marie And because thinges that happened in that time were so many and diuers that it is hard to keepe a perfecte order in reciting them all to the entent therefore to inserte things leaft out before or els to prosecute the same more at full we haue thought heere a litle to interrupt the order of time albeit not muche returning againe to the moneth of Iulie the yeare before videlicet 1553. In the which moneth of Iuly I shewed before howe the Duke of Northumberland was apprehended by the Gard and brought to London by the Earle of Arundell and other Lordes and Gentlemen appoynted for that purpose on S. Iames day being the 25. day of Iuly and so to the tower where they remained These be the names of them which were committed to the Tower with the Duke First the Earle of Warwike the Earle of Huntington Lord Ambrose The names of them that were committed to the Tower with the Duke of Northumberland and Lord Henry Dudley Lord Hastings who was deliuered againe y e same night sir Iohn Gates sir Henry Gates sir Andrew Dudley sir Thom. Palmer and D. Sandes Chancelour of Cambridge The 26. day the Lorde Marques of Northampton the B. of London Lord Robert Dudly and sir Richard Corbet were brought and committed to the Tower The 27. day the Lorde chiefe Iustice of Englande and the Lord Mountacute chiefe Iustice of the common place were committed to the Tower Uppon the Friday being the 28. of Iulye the Duke of Suffolke and Sir Iohn Cheeke were committed to the Tower The 30. of Iulye the Lorde Russell was committed to the Sheriffe of Londons custodie The 31. day the Earle of Rutlande was committed to the Fleete The Duke of Suffolke deliuered out of the Tower Uppon the monday the last of Iuly the Duke of Suffolke was deliuered out of the Tower againe Upon thursday the 3. of August the Queene entred into the citie of London at Algate so to the Tower where shee remained seuen daies and then remooued to Richmond Uppon friday the fourth day doct Day was deliuered out of the Fleete Upon saterday the 5. day the Lorde Feries was committed to the tower and the same daye D. Boner was deliuered out of the Marshalsey The same day at nyght D. Coâ—kes was committed to the Marshalsey and one M. Edward Underhill to Newgate Also the same day doctor Tonsâ—â—â— and Ste. Gardiner were deliuered out of the Tower and Gardiner receiued into the Quenes priuie counsaile and made Lord Chancelor Uppon Sunday the 7. day Henry Dudley captaine of the Garde at
specially seeing the like had bene permitted in that olde Churche euen in generall Councels yea and that in one of the chiefest councels that euer was 〈◊〉 put 〈◊〉 the B. of 〈◊〉 vnto which neither any Actes of thys Parlament nor yet any of the late general Councels of the Bishops of Rome oughte to be compared For sayde I if Henry the eight were aliue and should call a Parliament and begin to determine a thing and heere I woulde haue alledged the example of the Acte of making the Queene a Bastarde and of making himselfe the Superiour head but I coulde not being interrupted of one whome God forgeue then will ye poynting to my Lorde Chauncellour and yee and yee and so yee all poyntinge to the rest of the Byshops say Amen yea and it like your grace it is mete that it be so enacted c. M. Rogers 〈◊〉 suffered to speake Here my L. Chauncellor would suffer me to speake no more but had me sit downe mockingly saying that I was sent for to be instructed of them and I woulde take vppon me to be their instructer My Lorde quoth I I stand and sit not shall I not be suffred to speake for my life Marke here â—he spirite of this prelate Shall we suffer thee to tel a tale and to prate quoth he and with that he stoode vp and began to face me after hys olde arrogant proude fashion for he perceiued that I was in a way to haue touched them somwhat which he thought to hynder by dashing mee oute of my tale and so hee dyd For I could neuer be suffered to come to my tale agayne no not to one word of it but he had much like communication with me as he had the day before and as his maner is taunt vpon taunt and checke vpon checke For in that case being Gods cause I tolde hym he should not make me afraid to speake L. Chaun See what a spirit this fellow hath sayde he fineding fault at mine accustomed earnestnesse and harty maner of speaking Rog. The godly spirite of M. Rogers I haue a true spirite quoth I agreeing and obeying the word of God and would further haue sayd that I was neuer the worse but the better to be earnest in a iuste and true cause and in my master Christes matters but I might not be heard And at the length he proceeded towardes his excommunication and condemnation after that I had told hym that his Church of Rome was the Churche of Antichriste The church of Rome is the Church of Antichrist meaning the lawes and doctrine now vsed in Rome meaning the false doctrine and tyrannicall lawes with the maintenance thereof by cruel persecution vsed by the Bishops of the said church which the B. of Winchester and the rest of his fellow bishops that are now in EnglaÌ„d are the chiefe members Of lawes I meane quoth I and not of all men and women which are in the popes church Likewise when I was saide to haue denied their sacrameÌ„t whereof he made his wonted reuerent mention more to maintaine his kingdom therby then for the true reuerence of Christes institution more for his owne and his Popish generations sake then for religion or Gods sake I tolde him after what order I did speake of it for the manner of hys speakyng was not agreeing to my woords which are before recited in the communication that wee had the 28. of Ianuarie wherewith he was not contented but he asked the audience whether I had not simply denied y e sacrameÌ„t How the Bishop of Winchester seketh for bloud They would haue said and did what he lusted for the most of them were of his owne seruants at that day the 29. day of Ianuary I meane At the last I said I wil neuer denye that I sayd that is that your doctrine of the Sacrament is false but yet I tell you after what order I sayde it To be short he red my condemnation before me perticularly mentioning therein but 2. Articles firste that I affirmed the Romish catholike church to be the church of antichrist and that I denied the reality of their sacrament He cursed me to be disgraded and condemned and put into the hands of the laitie and so he gaue me ouer into the shriues hands which were much better then his ¶ The copie of which his condemnation here I thought to put downe in English to the entent that the same being here once expressed may serue for all other sentences condemnatory through the whole storie to be referred vnto The Sentence condemnatorie against Maister Rogers IN the name of God Amen Wee Steuen by the permission of God Bishop of Winchester lawfully and ryghtly proceeding with all godly fauoure by authority and vertue of our office againste thee Iohn Rogers priest The 〈◊〉 definitâ—â—â— against M. Râ—geâ—s alias called Mathewe before vs personally heere present being accused and detected and notoriously slaundered of heresie hauing heard seene and vnderstand and with al diligent deliberation wayed discussed and considered the merites of the cause all thinges being obserued which by vs in thys behalfe in order of law ought to be obserued sitting in our iudgement seat the name of Christ being first called vpon and hauing God onely before our eyes because by the actes enacted propounded and exhibited in this matter and by thine owne confession iudicially made before vs we do finde that thou hast taught holden and affirmed and obstinately defended diuers errours heresies and damnable opinions contrarye to the doctrine and determination of the holy church as namely these That the catholike churche of Rome is the church of Antichrist Item His Articles that in the Sacrament of the aultare there is not substantially nor really the natural bodye and bloude of Christe The which aforesayde heresies and damnable opinions being contrary to the law of God and determination of the vniuersall and Apostolicall Church thou hast arrogantly stubburnely and wittingly mainteined held and affirmed and also defended before vs as wel in thys iudgement as also otherwise and with the like obstinacie stubbornnesse malice and blindnesse of heart both wittingly and willingly haste affirmed that thou wilt beleeue maintaine and holde affirme and declare the same Wee therefore S. Wint. B. Ordinarie and Diocesan aforesayd by the consent and assent as well of our reuerend brethren the Lord Bishops heere present and assistent as also by the counsell and iudgement of diuers worshipfull lawyers and professours of Diuinitie wyth whome wee haue communicated in thys behalfe doe declare and pronounce thee the sayde Iohn Rogers otherwise called Mathewe through thy demerites transgressions obstinacies wilfulnesses whych thou manifolde wayes hast incurred by thine owne wicked and stubburne obstinacie to haue bene and to be guiltie in the detestable horrible and wicked offence of hereticall prauitie and execrable doctrine and that thou haste before vs sondry times spoken maintained and wittingly and stubbornely defended the sayde
vs notwythstanding when they were charged therewithall they aunsweared Obedire oportet Deo magis quam hominibus that is we ought more to obey God then man euen so we may and doe answere you God is more to be obeyed then maÌ„ your wicked lawes can not so tongue tie vs but we will speake the truthe The Apostles were beaten for theyr boldnesse and they reioyced that they suffered for Christes cause Yee haue also prouided roddes for vs and bloudy whippes yet when ye haue done that whiche Goddes hande and Counsell hathe determined that yee shall doe be it life or deathe I truste that God wil so assist vs by his holy spirite and grace that wee shall paciently suffer it praise God for it and whatsoeuer become of mee and others whiche nowe suffer for speaking and professing of the truthe yet be yee sure that Goddes woorde will preuaile and haue the ouer hande when youre bloudy lawes and wicked decrees for want of sure foundation shall fal in the dust and that which I haue spoken of your Actes of Parliament the same may be sayd of the generall Councels of these latter dayes whych haue bene wythin these fiue hundreth yeares where as the Antichrist of Rome by reason of hys vsurped authority ruled the roaste and decreed suche things as made for his gaine not regarding Goddes glorye and therefore are they to be spoken wrytten and cried against of all such as fear God and loue hys truthe And thus muche I purposed to haue sayde concerning the first poynte Nowe touching the second poynte That where as my Lorde Chauncellour hadde the daye before sayde hys pleasure of them that ruled the Realme while hee was in prysone and also reioyced as though God hadde make this alteration euen for his sake and his Catholike Churche as hee calleth it and to declare as it were by myracle that we were before in a Schisme and Heresie and the Realme was nowe brought to an vnitie and to a trueth and I can not tell whereto Thereto was I fully purposed to haue sayde Secondlye my Lorde where as yee yesterdaye so highly dispraised the gouernment of them that ruled in innocent King Edwardes dayes it maye please your Lordshippe to vnderstande that wee poore Preachers whome yee so euill allowe did moste boldly and plainely rebuke theyr euill gouernaunce in manye things speciallye theyr couetousnesse and neglecte and small regarde to liue after the Gospell as also theyr negligence to occasion other to liue thereafter wyth mo things then I can now rehearse Thys can all London testifie wyth vs I would also haue tolde hym what I my selfe for my parte did once at Pauls Crosse concerning the misuse of Abbeys and other church goodes and I am assured right well that neuer a Papiste of them all did euer so much therein as I did I thanke the Lorde therefore I was also as it is well knowen faine to aunsweare therefore before all the Counsell and manye of my brethren did the like so that wee for the not rebuking of theyr faultes shall not aunsweare before God nor be blame worthy before menne Therefore lette the Gentlemen and the Courtiers them selues and all the Citizens of London testifie what we did But my Lord you could not abide them for that which they did vnto you and for that they were of a contrary Religion vnto you Whereâ—ore in that you seeme so infest against them it is neither any iust or publique cause but it is your owne priuate hate that maketh you to reporte so euill of their gouernaunce And yee may now say what yee list of them when they be partely dead and gone and partly by you put out of office But what shal be sayde of you when your fall shall folowe yee shall then heare And I muste say my conscience to you I feare me ye haue and wil with your gouernance bring England out of Gods blessing into a warme sunne I pray God you doe not I am an Englishe manne borne and God knoweth doe naturally wishe well to my Countrey And my Lorde I haue often prooued that the thyngs which I haue much feared afore hande shoulde come to passe haue in deede followed I praye God I may faile of my gessing in thys behalfe but truely that will not be wyth expellyng the true woorde of God out of the Realme and wyth sheading of innocent bloude And as touching your reioycing as thoughe God had sette you alofte to punishe vs by myracle for so you reporte and bragge openly of yourselfe and to minister Iustice if wee will not receaue youre holye fathers mercye and thereby to declare youre churche to be true and oures false to that I aunsweare thus Goddes workes be wonderful are not to be compreheÌ„ded and perceiued by maÌ„s wisedome not by the witte of the moste wise and prudent Yea they are soonest deceiued and doe moste easely iudge amisse of Goddes wonderfull woorkes that are moste worldly wise God hathe made all the wisedome of thys worlde foolishnesse first Corrinthians the firste and the seconde Chapter Dedit dilectam animam suam in manus inimicorum eius Hierem. xij That is Hee doeth putte his beloued and deare heart into the handes of the ennemies thereof Thys thing doeth God whiche thing all wise menne accompte to be the moste foolish and vnwise parte that can be Will the wise of the worlde trowe ye putte their most deare frendes and tenderly beloued children into their enmies handes to kill slaye burne c. that is vnto them a madnesse aboue all madnesse And yet doeth God vse thys order and thys is an highe and singular wisedome in his syght which the world taketh to be most extreme madnes Canne the worlde shewe a cause whye hee suffered the greate multitude of innocente children to be murthered of Herode of Ascalon or why he putte that moste holy man Iohn Baptiste into the handes of Herode hys sonne to be headed and that in prisone secreatly wythout open iudgement moste tyrannously Whye he suffered hys beloued Apostle Iames to be beheaded of another Herode Acts 12 Whye he suffered his beloued seede of Abraham Isaac and Iacob to be foure hundred yeares in thraldome and bondage and vnder Pharao And all the stocke of Iuda and Beniamin hys beloued children and Churche to come vnder the power sweard and tyrannie of Nabuchodonosor No verely but hys true Catholicke Churche knoweth diuers causes heereof whyche are nowe too long to reherse and whych I would right gladly shew if I had time But this I am righte sure off that it was not because that the aforesayd Godly menne were in heresies and subiecte to false gods seruices and Idolatrie and that theyr aduersaries were men of God and beloued of God The contrarye was true Ihon Baptist was beloued of God and Herode hated and so foorth of the rest and Iohn Baptist the innocent children Iames the Children of Israel in Egypte and in Babylon were the catholike members and
if hereby we doe enioy all good thinges it followeth that we must needes possesse haue and enioy you most reuerend Fathers who be no small part of our ioy and good thinges geuen vs of God We heretofore haue had the fruition of you by bodily presence to our inexplicable benefite praysed be that oure gracious God therfore And nowe in spirite we haue the experience of vnspeakeable cōfort by your reuerēt fatherhoodes for y t in this so glorious sort Math. 5. ye become a towne set vpon a hill a candle vpon a candlestick a specktacle vnto y e world both to the Angels vnto men So y t as we to our great cōfort do feele 1. Cor. 4. Phil. 1. you also may assuredly say with saint Paule y t the things which happē vnto vs do chance vnto y e great furtherance of the Gospell so y t our bonds in christ are manifest not onely throughout all the iudgement hall but in all wholl Europa in so much that many of the brethren in the Lord being incouraged through our bondes dare more boldly speake the word without feare And here in as you haue with s. Paule greatly to reioyce so we doe reioyce with you and we do in deed with you geue thāks for this worthy excellēt fauour of our God towards you that christ is thus magnified in you yea and hereafter shal be magnified in your bodies Phil. 1. Phil. 1. whether it be through life or death Of which thing truely wee are assured in our prayers for you and ministring of the spirite And although for your owne partes Christ is vnto you life and death aduantage and that your desire is as in deede it were better for you to be loosed and to be w t Christ yet for the Church of Christ were it much more necessary that ye shuld abide in the fleshe Yea that mercifull God euen for his Christes sake graunt that ye may abide and continue for the furtheraunce of the Churche and reioysing of fayth that the reioysing therof may be the more aboundant through Iesus Christ by your restoring Amen Amen But if it seeme better otherwise vnto the diuine wisedome y t by speedy death he hath appoynted you to glorifie him y e Lords wil be done Yea euen as we do reioyce both on your behalfes also on our own that God is magnified by life and shuld be more aboundantly glad for the continuance thereof so we shall no lesse reioyce to haue y e same wrought by death We shall geue thankes for this honour geuen vnto you reioysing that ye are accounted worthye to suffer for the name of Christ and that it is geuen to you of God not onely that ye shoulde beleue in him but also that ye should suffer for his sake And herein we shal haue to reioyce in the behalfe of the Churche of Christ whose faith may be the faster fixed vpon Gods veritie being confirmed with three such worthy witnesses Oh thankes be to God for this his vnspeakeable gift And now most reuerend Fathers that you may vnderstand the trueth of vs and our estate howe we stand in the lord I do assure your reuerences partly by y t I perceaue by such of our brethren as be here in bondes w t me partly by that I heare of them which be in other places partly by that inward experiēce which I most vnworthy wretch haue of Gods good comfort more aboundance whereof I knowe there is in others you may be assured I say by Gods grace that you shall not be frustrate of your hope of our constaunt continuance in the cheerefull confession of Gods euerlasting veritie For euen as we haue receyued the word of truth euen the Gospell of our saluation wherin we beleeuing are sealed with the holy spirit of promise which is the earnest of our inheritaunce the which spirite certifieth our spirit The constant minde of a christian souldiour Ephes. 1. Rom. 8. Galat. 4. that we are the children of God and therefore God hath sente the spirite of his Sonne into our harts crying Abba Father so after such portion as God measureth vnto vs we with the whole Church of Christ and with you reuerend fathers receiuing the same spirite of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore I haue spoken 2. Cor. 4. Psal. 116. We also beleeue and therefore speake For the which we in this dangerous bondage and other afflictions hauing euen such a fight as we haue seene in you and haue heard of you Phil. 1. are in no wise afraid of our aduersaries And forasmuch as we haue such an office euen as God hath had mercy on vs 1. Cor. 4. we go not out of kind but euē with you after our little power we labour to maintain the faith of the Gospell knowing most certainely that though we haue this treasure in earthen vessels 2. Cor 4. that the excellency of thys power might be Gods and not ours yet shall we not be dashed in pieces For the Lord will put his hand vnder vs. When we are troubled on euery side yet are we not without shift when we are in pouerty we are not vtterly without some thing when we suffer persecution we are not forsaken therein when we are cast downe yet we shall not perish but to communicate with our sweete Sauiour Christ in bearing the crosse it is appointed vnto vs that euen with him also we shall be glorified For it is a true saying If we be dead with him 2. Tim. 2. we shall also liue with him If we be patient we shall also raigne with him If we deny him he shall also deny vs. Wherefore be we of good cheere 3. Cor. 4. alwayes bearing about in our body the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life of Iesus might appeare also in our body For we know that he which raised vp the Lorde Iesus shall rayse vp vs also by the meanes of Iesus and shall ioyne vs to himselfe together with you Wherefore we are not weeried but though our outward man perish yet the inwarde man is renued day by day For our tribulation which is momentane and light prepareth an exceeding and eternall weight of glory vnto vs while we looke not on the things which are seene but on the things which are not seene For the things which are seene are temporall but the things which are not seene are eternall Esay 12. We testifie vnto you Reuerend fathers that we drawe these waters with ioy out of the Wels of the sauiour And I trust we shall cōtinually with you blesse the Lord Psal. 48. giue thanks to the Lord out of the wels of Israell we trust to bee merry together at that greate Supper of the Lambe whose spouse we are by faith and there to sing that song of euerlasting Haleluyah Amen Yea come Lorde Iesu. The grace of our Lord Iesu Christ be with you Amen Another letter written
to his wife wherein is to bee seene how this woorthy warriour prepared himselfe to the appoynted fight and to keepe hys standyng in Christes Campe. Laurence Saunders to his wyfe GRace and comfort in Christ Iesu our onely comfort in all extreme assaultes Amen M. Saunders letter to his wife Fayne woulde this flesh make strange of that which the spirit doth embrace Oh Lorde how loth is this loitering sluggard to passe forth in Gods pathe It fantasieth forsooth much feare of fraybugs and were it not for the force of faith which pulleth it forwarde by the reyne of Gods most sweete promise and of hope which pricketh on behinde great aduenture there were of fainting by the way But blessed and euerlastingly blessed be that heauenly father of ours who in his Christ our sufficient Sauiour hath vouched safe to shine in our harts 2. Cor. 4. that he geueth vs the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Iesu Christ and hauing this treasure in our earthen vessels that the excellencie of the power might be Gods and not oures we are according to his good will troubled on euery side yet are we not without shift we are in pouerty but yet not without that is sufficient 2. Cor. 4. we suffer persecution but are not forsaken therein we are cast downe neuertheles we perish not we beare in the body the dying of the Lorde Iesus that the life of Iesus might also appeare in our body Wherefore by the grace of our Christ we shall not be weeried neyther be dismayed by this our probation thorough the fire of affliction as though some strange thing had hapned vnto vs but by his power we shall reioyce in as much as we are pertakers of Christes passion that when he doth appeare we may be merry and glad knowing that our tribulation which is momentane and light 2. Cor. 4. prepareth an exceeding and an eternall weyght of glory vnto vs while wee looke not on the thyngs which are seene but on the things whych are not seene They that sowe in teares Psal. 126. shall reape in ioye For he that goeth on his way weeping and scattering his good seede shall doubtles come agayne wyth ioy and bring his whole sheaues wyth him Then then shall the Lorde wipe awaye all teares from our eyes Then then shall be brought to passe that saying which is written Death is swallowed vp in victory Death where is thy sting Hell where is thy victory Yea thankes be to God which hath geuen vs the victory thorough our Lord Iesus Christ Amen 1. Cor. 15. In the meane season it remayneth for vs to followe S. Peters bidding Let them sayth he that are troubled according to the will of God 1. Pet. 4. commit their soules to him with well doing as a faithfull Creator and Maker He is our maker we are his handyworke and creatures whome now when he hath made he doth not leaue and forsake as the shipwright doth the shyp Actes 17. leauing it at all aduentures to be tossed in the tempest but he comforteth vs his creatures and in him we liue moue and haue our being Ye not onely that but now that he hath in his deare Christ repayred vs being before vtterly decayed and redeemed vs purging vs vnto himselfe as a peculiar people by the bloud of hys Sonne he hath put on a most tender good will and fatherly affection toward vs neuer to forget vs vnto whome by such promises he hath plighted such faith that though it were possible that the mother could forget her infant Gods promises firme and sure Esay 49. and not be tender harted to the childe of her wombe yet may not it be that his faithfull beleeuers should be forgotten of him He biddeth vs to cast our care on him and sayth that assuredly he careth for vs. And what though for a season he doth suffer vs to be turmoyled in the troublous tempestes of temptation and seemeth as in much anger to haue geuen vs ouer and forgotten vs 1. Pet. 5. let not vs for all that leaue off to put our trust in him but let vs with godly Iob conclude in our selues and say Euen though he kill mee Iob. 3. Trust vpoâ— Gods promise yet will I put my trust in him Let vs with the blessed Abraham in hope euen contrary to hope by beliefe leane vnto that our louing Lord who though for our probation he suffereth vs to be afflicted yet will he not bee alwayes chiding neyther keepeth he his anger for euer for he knoweth whereof wee bee made he remembreth that we are but dust Wherefore looke how high the heauen is in comparison of the earth Psal. 103. so great is his mercy towards them which feare him Looke how wide the East is from the West so farre hath he set our sinnes from vs. Yea like as a father pitieth his owne children euen so is the Lorde mercifull vnto them that feare him Oh what great cause of reioycing haue we in our most gracious God we can not but burst foorth into the praysing of suche a bountifull benefactour and say with the same Psalmist Prayse the Lord O my soule and all that is within me prayse his holy name Praise the Lord O my soule and forget not all his benefites Deare wife riches haue I none to leaue behynde mee wherewith to endow you after the worldly maner But that treasure of tasting how sweete Christ is vnto hungry consciences whereof I thanke my Christ I do feele part Saunders godly bequest to hiâ— wife and would feele more that I bequeath vnto you and to the rest of my beloued in Christ to retaine the same in sense of hart alwayes Pray pray I am merry Experiencâ— of the comfortes of Christ in prison and I trust I shall be merry maugre the teeth of all the deuils in hell I vtterly refuse my selfe and resigne my selfe vnto my Christ in whome I knowe I shall be strong as he seeth needefull Pray pray pray Laurence Saunders As the sayde Mayster Saunders was in prison strayte charge was geuen to the keeper M. Saunderâ— wife not suffered to speake with him in prison that no person shoulde speake with him His wife yet came to the prison gate with her yong childe in her armes to visit her husband The keeper though for his charge hee durst not suffer her to come into the prison yet did he take the little babe out of her armes and brought him vnto his father Laurence Saunders seeing him reioyced greatly saying that he reioysed more to haue such a boy then he should if two thousand pounde were geuen him And vnto the standers by which praysed the goodlines of the childe he sayde what man fearing God woulde not lose this life present rather then by prolonging it heere he should adiudge this boy to be a Bastard his wife a whoore and himselfe a whooremonger Yea if there were no other
great matter worthy to be known yet to this intent that the reader may see in these two brethren so ioyned in nature and so deuided in religioÌ„ y e word of the Lord verified truely saying brother shal be agaynst brother Math. 10. c. as by the contentes of these two letters folowing may appeare ¶ A letter of Iustice Saunders to his brother Laurence â— letter of 〈…〉 to â—â—urence â—â—unders 〈◊〉 bâ—other AFter my most harty commendations these bene to a certaine you that I haue spoken with M. Basset who hath shewed me that 4. pound all deductions being allowed is the whole that hath come to his handes of the profite of the PrebeÌ„dary at York the which you shall haue although as he thinketh it was not due vnto you by the reason of your depriuation before it was due As concerning your conscience in Religion I beseech God it maye be lightened by the holy Ghost and that you may also haue the grace of the holy Ghost to follow the counsell of Sainct Paule to Timothe 2. Recte tractare verbum veritatis That is To handle rightly the word of truth Wherein you ar dissenting from many holy and Catholicke men especielly in the SacrameÌ„t maketh me in my conscience to condemne yours For althoughe I haue not hitherto fancied to read Peter Martir other such c. Iustice sayth Audi Alteram partem yet haue I had great desire to see Theophilact and diuers others of his sort and opinion both notable and holy Fathers if any credit be geuen to the writinges of our auncient fathers before vs and surely the sentences and iudgementes of two or three of them hath more confirmed my conscience then 300. of the Zuinglians or as many of the Lutherians can or should doe Thus in haste willing to reliefe you to the end you might conuert if you shall need towardes your finding if you shall require it of me you shall vnfaynedly finde my mony ready as knoweth our Lord who send vs al thinges good for vs. Scribled this Thursday by your brother and petitioner to God Ed. Saunders ¶ An other letter of Iustice Saunders to his brother wherein he seeketh to winne him to Popery AS nature and Brotherly loue with godly charity requireth Greeting with protestation I send you by these letters quantum licet most harty coÌ„mendation being sory for your fault and your disobedient handlyng of your selfe towardes my Lord Chauncellour who I assure you mindeth your good and preseruation if you can so consider and take it I would be glad to know whether you haue not had with you of late some learned men to talk with you by my Lord ChauÌ„cellours appoyntment and howe you can frame your selfe to reforme your errour in the opinion of the moste blessed and our most comfortable Sacrament of the aultar Wherein I assure you I was neuer in all my life more better affected then I am at thys present vsing to my great comforte hearing of Masse He meaneth peraduenture when the Sanctus is singing for then the Organs pipe merely and that may giue some Comfort The meditatioÌ„s of S. Bernard sent by Iustice Saunders to his brother and somewhat before the sacring time the meditation of S. Barnard sette forth in the third leafe of this present booke The accustomable vsing whereof I am fullye professed vnto during my life and to geue more fayth vnto that confessioÌ„ of holy Barnarde theÌ„ to Luther c. or Latimer c. for that the antiquity the vniuersality of the open church and the consent of all holy Saynts and Doctors do confirme the same acertayning you that I haue bene earnestly moued in mine owne coÌ„science these ten or twelue daies past and also betweene God and my selfe to mooue you to the same most earnestly desiring you and as you tender my naturall godly or frendly loue towardes you that you would read ouer thys booke this holy time at my request although you haue alreadye seene it and let me know wherein you cannot satisfy your owne conscience Thus fare you well for this time By yours from Seriantes Inne Ed. Saunders ¶ The Life and Martyrdome of Mayster IOHN HOOPER Byshop of Worcester and Glocester burnt for the defence of the Gospell at Glocester Anno. 1555. February 9. IOHN HOOPER Student and graduate in the vniuersity of Oxford after the study of other scieÌ„ces The story life Martyrdome of M. Iohn Hooper Martyr wherin he had aboundantly profited and proceeded through Gods secret vocation was styrred with ferueÌ„t desire to the loue knowledge of the Scriptures In the reading seaching whereof as there lacked in him no diligence ioyned with earnest prayer so neyther wanted vnto him the grace of the holy Ghost to satisfy his desire and to opeÌ„ vnto him the light of true Diuinity Thus Mayster Hooper growing more and more by Gods grace in ripenes of spirituall vnderstanding and shewing withall some sparckles of his feruent spirite being then about the beginning of the 6. Articles in the time of king Henry the 8. fell eftsoones into displeasure hatred of certaine Rabbines in Oxford who by and by began to styr coales agaynst him wherby and especially by the procurement of Doctour Smith he was compelled to voyde the Uniuersity and so remouing from thence was retayned in the house of Syr Thomas Arundell and there was his Steward till the time that Syr Thomas Arundell hauing intelligence of his opinions religion which he in no case did fauor and yet exceedingly fauouryng the person conditions of the man M. Hooper sent to the Bishop of Winchester found the meanes to send him in a message to the Bishop of Winchester writing his letter priuily to the bishop by conference of learning to do some good vpon him but in any case requiring him to send home his seruaunt to him agayne Winchester after long conference with M. Hooper 4. or 5. dayes together when he at length perceiued that neither he could do that good which he thought to him nor that he would take any good at his hand according to M. Arundels request he sent home his seruaunt agayne right well commending his learning and wit but yet bearing in his brest a grudging stomacke agaynst Mayster Hooper still It followed not long after this as malice is alwayes working mischiefe that intelligence was geuen to master Hooper to prouide for himselfe M. Hooper forced to auoyd the house of Syr Thomas Arundel M. Hooper flyeth agayne out of England for daunger that was working agaynst him Whereupon M. Hooper leauing M. Arundels house and borowing an horse of a certayne friend whose life he had saued a little before from the gallowes tooke his iourney to the Sea side to goe to Fraunce sending backe the horse agayne by one which in deede did not deliuer him to the owner M. Hoper being at Paris taried there not long but in short time returned into England agayne
but the Lord would geue him strength to performe the same to his glory and immediately he sent to his seruaÌ„ts house for his bootes spurs and cloke that he might be in a redines to ride when he should be called The next day following about foure of the clocke in the morning before day the Keeper with others came to him and searched him the bed wherin he lay to see if he had written any thing and then he was led by the shiriffs of London and other their officers forth of Newgate to a place appoynted not farre from S. Dunstanes Church in Fleetestreete where sixe of the Queenes Garde were appoynted to receiue hym to cary hym to Gloucester there to be deliuered vnto the shiriffe who with the L. Shandois M. Wickes M. Hooper caâ—ryed to Glocester to be burned and other Commissioners were apointed to see execution done The which Gard brought hym to the Angel where he brake his fast with them eating his meat at that tyme more liberally then he had vsed to doe a good while before About the breake of the day he went to horse and lept cheerefully on horsebacke without help hauyng a hood vpon his hed vnder his hat that he should not be known and so tooke his iourny ioyfully towards Glocester and alwayes by the way the Gard learned of hym where he was accustomed to bait or lodge and euer caried hym to an other Inne Upon the Thursday following he came to a towne in his Dioces called Ciceter xv miles froÌ„ Glocester A woman of Ciceter confirmed by the constancy of M. Hooper which rayled at him before about eleuen of the clocke and there dyned at a womans house which had always hated the truth and spoken all euil she could of M. Hooper This woman perceiuing the cause of his commyng shewed him all the frendship she could and lamented his case with teares confessing that shee before had ofteÌ„ reported that if he were put to the trial he would not stand to his doctrine After dinner he rode forwardes M. Hooper câ—â—meth to Glocâ—ster came to Gloucestâ—r about v. of the clocke and a mile without the towne was much people assembled which cried lamented his estate in so much that on of the Gard rode post into the town to require ayde of the Mayor and shiriffes fearyng least hee should haue bene taken from them The Officers and their retinue repayred to the Gate with weapons The quiet minde of M. Hooper in his troubles and commanded the people to keepe theyr houses c. but there was no man that once gaue any signification of any such rescue or violence So was he lodged at one Ingrams house in Gloucester and that nyght as he had done all the way he did eate hys meat quietly and slept his first sleepe soundly as it was reported by theÌ„ of the Gard and others After his first sleepe he continued all that night in prayer vntil the morning and then he desired that he might go into the next chamber for the Gard wer also in the chamber where he lay that there being solitary he might pray and talke with God so that all that day sauing a litle at meat and when he talked at any time with such as the Gard licenced to speake with hym he bestowed in prayer Amongest other that spake with hym Sir Anthony Kingston Knight was one Who seemyng in tymes past his very friend was then appointed by the Queenes letters to be one of the commissioners to see execution done vppon hym Maister Kingston beyng brought into the chamber found him at his prayer â—yr Anthony Kingston câ—mmeth to M. Hooper and as soone as he sawe M. Hooper he burst foorth in teares Maister Hooper at the first blush knew hym not Then sayde maister Kingston Why my Lord doe ye not know me an olde friend of yours Anthony Kingston Yes M. Kingston I do now know you well and am glad to see you in health and do prayse God for the same But I am sory to see you in this case for as I vnderstand you bee come hether to dye Syr Anthony Kingstones perswasions But alas consider that lyfe is sweete and death is bitter Therefore seeyng lyfe may bee had desire to lyue for lyfe hereafter may doe good In deed it is true M. Kingston I am come hether to end this lyfe M. Hooper replyeth and to suffer death here because I wyll not gainsay the former truth that I haue heretofore taught amongest you in this Diocesse and els where and I thank you for your friendly counsail although it be not so frendly as I could haue wished it True it is M. Kingstone that death is bitter and lyfe is sweete but alas consider that the death to come is more bitter and the lyfe to come is more sweete Therfore for the desire and loue I haue to the one and the terror and feare of the other Lyfe compared with lyfe and death with death I do not so much regard this death nor esteeme this lyfe but haue setled my selfe through the strength of gods holy spirit paciently to passe through the torments and extremities of the fire now prepared for me rather then to denye the truth of his worde desiring you and others in the meane tyme to commende me to Gods mercy in your prayers Well my Lorde then I perceyue there is no remedye Syr Anâ—hony Kingstone and therefore I wyll take my leaue of you and I thanâ—e God that euer I knew you for God did appoynt you to call me beyng a lost child and by your good instructions Syr Anthony Kingstone conuerted by M. Hooper where before I was both an adulterer and a fornicator God hath brought me to the forsaking and detesting of the same If you haue had the grace so to do I do highly prayse God for it and if you haue not I pray God ye may haue and that you may continually lyue in hys feare M. Hooper After these and many other woordes the one tooke leaue of the other M. Kyngston with bitter teares M. Hooper with teares also tricklyng downe hys cheekes At which departure M. Hooper tolde hym that all the troubles he had sustained in prison had not caused hym to vtter so much sorrow The same day in the after noone a blind boy after long intercessioÌ„ made to the Gard A blynd boy commeth to M. Hooper obteined licence to be broght vnto M. Hoopers speache The same boy not long afore had suffered imprisonment at Gloucester for confessyng of the truth M. Hooper after hee had examined hym of hys fayth Gods grace vpon a blynd boy at Glocester and the cause of his imprisonment beheld hym stedfastly and the water appearing in his eyes sayde vnto hym Ah poore boy God hath taken from thee thy outward sight for what consideration he best knoweth but he hath geuen thee an other sight much more precious for
there were no more Reedes and that burned at the neather partes but had small power aboue because of the winde sauinge that it did burne his haire A new fire made to M. Hooper and scorch his skinne a litle In the time of which fire euen as at the first flame hee prayed saying mildely and not verye loude but as one wythoute paynes O Iesus the sonne of Dauid haue mercye vpon me and receiue my soule After the seconde was spente he did wipe both his eyes with his hands and beholding the people he sayde with an indifferent loud voyce For Gods loue good people let me haue more fire M. Hooper calle◠〈◊〉 for more fire And all this while his nether partes did burne for the fagottes were so fewe that the flame did not burne strongly at his vpper partes The third fire was kindled within a while after which was more extreeme then the other two and then the bladders of gonnepouder brake which did him small good they were so placed and the winde hadde suche power In the whych fire he prayed with somewhat a loude voyce Lorde Iesu haue mercye vppon me The last wordes of M. Hooper Lorde Iesu haue mercy vppon mee Lorde Iesus receiue my spirite And these were the last woordes hee was heard to vtter But when he was blacke in the mouth and his tongue swolne that he coulde not speake yet hys lippes went till they were shronke to the gummes and he knocked his breast with his handes vntill one of his armes fell off and then knocked still with the other The blessed Martyr long tormented in the fire what time the fat water and bloud dropped out at his fingers ends vntill by renuing of y e fire his strength was gone and his hande did cleaue fast in knocking to the yron vpon hys brest So immediately bowing forwardes he yelded vp his spirite In clarissimi Doctrina pietate viri Iohannis Hoperi Martyrium Conradi Gesneri carmen AVreus Hoperus flammis inuictus igni Atque suum Christum confessus ad vltima vitae Momenta integritate sua praeclarus ardens Exterius flammis diuinus Martyr at intus Eximio fidei feruore accensus ad astra Spiritus ascendit coelesti luce beatus In terris cineresque manent fama corusca Flammae instar lucens lucebit dum stabit orbis Vtcunque immanes Boreae magnaeque procellae Flatibus aduersis tam clarum abrumpere lumen Nitantur frustra Nam quae Deus ipse secundat Quis prohibere queat mortalia facta sed vltro Et commenta ruunt vastaque voragine sidunt Hoperi exemplo quotquot spiratis Iesu Doctrinam Christi discrimina temnere vitae Durare vosmet rebus seruare secundis Discite Namque dabit Deus his meliora nec auris Audijt vlla oculus vel vidit sed neque captus Humanae mentis potuit complectier vnquam Qualia quanta Deus seruet sua bona beatis Thus was he three quarters of an houre or more in the fire Euen as a Lambe paciently he aboade the extremitie therof The patient end of this holy martir neither mouing forwardes backwards or to any side but hauing his nether partes burned and his bowels fallen out he died as quietly as a childe in his bedde and hee nowe raigneth as a blessed Martyr in the ioyes of heauen prepared for the faithfull in Christ before the foundations of the worlde for whose constancie all Christians are bound to praise God A letter which M. Hooper did wryte out of prison to certaine of his frendes THe grace of God be with you Amen I did write vnto you of late A letter exhortatory of M. Hooper to certayne of his friendes and told you what extremity the parlament had concluded vpon concerning Religion suppressing the truth and setting foorth the vntruth intending to cause all men by extremitie to forsweare them selues and to take againe for the head of the Churche him that is neither head nor member of it but a very enemie as the word of God al ancient wryters do record and for lacke of lawe and authoritie they wil vse force and extremitie which haue bene the arguments to defend the Pope and Poperie sith thys wicked authority began first in the world But now is the time of triall The popes religion standeth onely vpoon force and extremitie to see whether we feare more God or man It was an easie thing to holde with Christ whiles the Prince and world held with him but now the world hateth him it is the true triall who be his Wherefore in the name and in the vertue strength and power of his holy spirit prepare your selues in any case to aduersitie and constancie Let vs not runne away when it is most time to fight RemeÌ„ber none shal be crowned but such as fight manfully and he that endureth vnto the end shal be saued Ye must now turne al your cogitations from the pearil you see and marke the felicitye that foloweth the pearil either victorie in this world of your enemies Neither 〈◊〉 felicitie 〈◊〉 the misery of this world is 〈◊〉 be looked vpon or else a surrender of this life to inherite the euerlastinge kyngdom Beware of beholding too much the felicitie or miserie of this worlde for the consideration and too earnest loue or feare of either of them draweth from God Wherefore thinke with your selues as touching the felicitie of the worlde it is good but yet none otherwise then it standeth with the fauour of God It is to be kept but yet so farre foorth as by keeping of it we loose not God It is good abiding and tarrying still among our friendes heere but yet so y t we tary not therewithall in Gods displeasure and hereafter to dwell with the deuils in fire euerlasting There is nothing vnder God but may be kept so y t God being aboue all things we haue be not lost Of aduersitie iudge the same Imprisonment is painfull but yet libertie vpon euell conditions is more painful Aduersâ—tiâ— compared with aduâ—â—â—sitie The prisons stincke but yet not so much as sweete houses where as the feare and true honour of God lacketh I must be alone and solitary It is better so to be and haue God w t me then to be in company with the wicked Losse of goods is great but losse of Gods grace fauour is greater I am a poore simple creature can not tel how to answer before such a great sort of noble learned wise men It is better to make answere before the pompe pride of wicked men then to stand naked in the sight of all heauen and earth before the iust God at the latter daye Antithesiâ— betweene ioyes and pâ—ynes in this world and in the world to come I shall die then by the handes of the cruell man he is blessed that looseth thys life full of miseries and finedeth the life of eternall ioyes It is
him selfe vntill suche time as the world had thought verely y t both he al his had ben cleane destroyed and cast away as the wise man sayth of the wicked people We thought them to be foles but they be in peace Sâ—p 5. Example taken of our meate and drinke how thinges neuer come to their perfâ—â—ction before they be vtterly wasted Wee may learne by things that nourish and maintaine vs both meat and drinke to what lothsomnes and in maner abhorring they come vnto before they woorke theyr perfection in vs. From life they be brought to the fire and cleane altered from that they were when they were aliue from the fire to the trencher and knife and all to hacked from the trencher to the mouth and as small ground as the teethe can grinde them and from the mouth into the stomack and there so boyled and digested before they nourish that who soeuer saw the same would loth and abhorre hys owne nourishment before it come to hys perfection Is it then any marueile if suche Christians as GOD delighteth in be so mangled and defaced in thys worlde whych is the kitchin and mill to boyle and grinde the flesh of Gods people in till they atchieue their perfection in the worlde to come And as a man looketh for the nutriment of his meate when it is ful digested and not before so must hee looke for hys saluation when hee hath passed thys troublous worlde and not before Vnmorte fiâ—ed men be no people to God Math. 10. Rawe fleshe is not meate wholesome for man and vnmortified men and women be not creatures meete for God Therefore Christ sayeth that his people must be broken and all too torne in the mill of thys worlde and so shall they be moste fine meale vnto the heauenly father And it shall be a Christian mannes parte and the duetie of a mynde repleanished wyth the spirite of God to marke the order of God in all his things howe he dealeth wyth them and howe they suffer and be content to lette God do his will vpon them as S. Paule sayeth They waite vntill the number of the electes be fulfilled and neuer be at rest Rom. 8. but looke for the time when Gods people shall appeare in glorie We must therfore paciently suffer and willingly attend vppon Gods doings althoughe they seeme cleane contrary after our iudgement to our wealth and saluation as Abraham did when hee was bid to offer his sonne Isaac Example of Abraham Example of Ioseph in whom God promised the blessing and multiplying of hys seede Ioseph at the last came to that which God promised him although in the meane time after the iudgemeÌ„t of the worlde he was neuer like to be as God said he should be Lorde ouer hys brethren When Christe woulde make the blinde man to see he put clay vppon hys eyes whych after the iudgement of man Iohn 9. was meanes rather to make hym double blind then to geue him his sight but he obeied and knew that God could worke his desire what meanes soeuer he vsed contrary to mans reason and as touching this world he vseth all hys after the same sort If any smart 1. Pet. 4. Iudgement 〈◊〉 beginneth with the house of God Colos. 3. his people be the first if any suffer shame they begin if any be subiecte to sclaunder it is those that hee loueth so that hee sheweth no face or fauour nor loue almost in thys worlde outwardly to them but laith clay vpon their sore eyes that be sorowfull yet the pacient man seeth as S. Paul sayeth life hid vnder these miseries and aduersities and sight vnder soule clay and in the meane time he hath the testimony of a good conscience and beleueth Gods promises to be his consolation in the worlde to come whych is more woorthe vnto him then all the worlde is woorth besides and blessed is that man in whom Gods spirite beareth recorde that he is the sonne of God what soeuer troubles he suffer in thys troublesome worlde Rom. 8. And to iudge things indifferently my godly wife the troubles be not yet generally as they were in our good fathers time soone after the deathe and resurrection of oure Sauiour Christ Iesu whereof hee spake in S. Mathewe Math. 24. Of the whych place you and I haue taken manye tymes greate consolation and especially of the latter parte of the Chapter wherein is contained the last daye and ende of all troubles I doubt not both for you and me and for suche as loue the comming of our sauiour Christe to iudgement Remember therefore that place and marke it againe and yee shall in thys time see great consolation and also learne muche pacience Was there euer suche troubles as Christe threatned vppon Ierusalem was there sithens the beginning of the worlde suche affliction who was then best at ease The Apostles that suffered in body persecution and gathered of it ease and quietnesse in the promises of God And no marueile for Christ sayeth Lifte vp your heades for your redemption is at hande that is to saye your eternall rest approcheth and draweth neare The world is starke blind Luke 1. and more foolish then foolishnesse it selfe and so be the people of the worlde For when God sayth trouble shal come they will haue ease And when God sayeth be merrye and reioyce in trouble we lament and mourne as thought we were castawayes But this our flesh which is neuer merry with vertue nor sorrie with vice Flesh neuer mery with vertue not sory with 〈◊〉 neuer laugheth wyth grace nor euer weepeth wyth sinne holdeth fast wyth the worlde and letteth God slippe But my dearely beloued wife you knowe howe to perceiue and to beware of the vanitie and craftes of the deuill wel enough in Christ. And that yee may the better haue pacience in the spirite of God reade againe the 24. chap. of S. Mathew and marke what difference is betwene the destruction of Ierusalem Math. 24. and the destruction of the whole world and you shall see that then here were left aliue many offenders to repent but at the latter day there shall be absolute iudgement and sentence neuer to be reuoked of eternall life and eternal death vppon all meÌ„ and yet towards the end of the world we haue nothing so much extremitie as they had then but euen as we be able to beare So doth the mercifull father lay vpon vs now imprisonment and I suppose for my part shortly death now spoile of goodes losse of frends and the greatest losse of all the knowledge of Gods word Ann. 1555. February Gods wyll be done I wish in Christ Iesu our onely mediatour and Sauiour your constancie and consolation that you may liue for euer and euer whereof in Christ I doubt not to whome for his blessed and most paynefull passion I commit you Amen 13. October 1553. * To a certayne godly woman instructing her how she should
our selues and say our soules serue him whatsoeuer our bodoyes doe the contrary for ciuill order and pollicy But alas I know by my selfe what troubleth you that is the great daunger of the worlde that will reuenge ye thinke your seruice to God with sword and fire with losse of goodes and landes But deare brethren way of the other side that your enemies and Gods enemies shal not do so much as they would but as much as God shall suffer them who can trap them in their own counsels Gods enemies can do no more then he geâ—eth them leaue Math. 20. and destroy them in the midst of their furies Remember ye be the workemen of the Lord and called into his Uineyard there to labour till euening tide that ye may receaue your peny which is more worth then al the kinges of the earth But he that calleth vs into hys vineyard hath not told vs how sore and how feruently the sunne shall trouble vs in our labour But hath bid vs labour and committe the bitternes thereof vnto him who can and will so moderate al afflictions that no man shall haue more layd vppon him then in Christ hee shall be able to beare Unto whose mercifull tuition and defence I commend both your soules and bodyes 2. September 1554. Yours with my poore prayer Iohn Hooper To a Marchant of London by whose meanes he had receaued much comfort in his great necessitie in the Fleete GRace mercy and peace in Christ Iesus our Lorde I thanke God and you for the great helpe and consolation I haue receaued in the time of aduersity by your charitable meanes but most reioice that you be not altered from trueth An other letter of M. Hooper to a helper of his although falshoode cruelly seeketh to distayne her Iudge not my brother truth by outward appearaunee for truth now worse appeareth and more vilely is reiected then falshoode Leaue the outwarde shewe and see by the worde of God what truth is Truth is not to be esteemed by outward appearaunce and accept truth and dislike her not though man call her falshoode As it is now so hath it bene heretofore the truth reiected and falshode receaued Such as haue professed truth for truth haue smarted and the frendes of falshode laughed them to scorne The tryall of both hath bene by contrary successe the one hauing the coÌ„mendation of truth by man but the condemnation of falshode by God flourishing for a tyme with endles destruction the other afflicted a little season but ending with immortall ioyes Wherfore deare brother aske and demaund of your book the Testament of Iesus Christ in these woefull and wretched dayes what you should thinke and what you should stay vpon for a certayne truth and whatsoeuer you heare taught try it by your booke whether it be true or false The dayes be dangerous and full of perill not only for the world and worldly things but for heauen and heauenly things It is a trouble to lose the treasures of this life but yet a very payne if they be kept with the offence of God Cry call pray and in Christ dayly require helpe succour mercy wisedome grace and defence that the wickednes of thys world preuayle not against vs. We began well God preserue vs vntill the end I would write more often vnto you but I do perceaue you be at so much charges with me that I feare you would thinke when I write I craue Send me nothing till I send to you for it and so tell the good men your partners and when I neede I will be bold of you 3. December 1554. Yours with my prayer Iohn Hooper ¶ To Maistres Wilkinson a woman harty in Gods cause and comfortable to his afflicted members THe grace of God and the comforte of his holy spirit be with you Amen This Misteries WilkinsoÌ„ afterward â—yed in Exile at Franckford I am very glad to heare of your health and do thanke you for your louing tokens But I am a great deale more glad to heare how Christianly you auoyd Idolatry prepare your selfe to suffer y e extremity of the world rather theÌ„ to endaunger your selfe to God You doe as you ought to do in this behalfe and in suffering of traÌ„sitory paynes you shall auoyd permanent tormeÌ„ts in the world to come Use your life Gaynes with Gods displeasure is beggary and keepe it with as much quietnes as you can so that you offende not God The ease that commeth wyth his displeasure turneth at length to vnspeakeable paynes and the gaynes of the world with the losse of his fauour is beggery and wretchednes Reason is to be amended in this cause of Religion For it will choose and follow an errour with the multitude if it may be allowed rather then turne to faith and folow the truth with the people of God Moyses found the same fault in himselfe and did amende it choosing rather to be afflicted with the people of God then to vse the libertie of the kings daughter that accounted him as her sonne Heb. 11. Math. 5. Pray for contentation and peace of the spirit and reioyce in such troubles as shall happen vnto you for the truthes sake for in that part Christ saith you be happy Pray also for me I pray you that I may do in all things the will of our heauenly father to whose tuition and defence I commend you * To my deere frendes in God Mayster Iohn Hall and his wyfe THe grace of God be with you Amen I thanke you for your louing and gentle frendship at all times An other letter exhorting to stand fast in the truth praying God to shew vnto you such fauour that whatsoeuer trouble and aduersitie happen yâ— go not backe from him These dayes be daungerous and full of perill but yet let vs comfort our selues in calling to remembrance the dayes of our forefathers vpon whom the Lord sent such troubles that many hundrethes yea many thousandes dyed for the testimonie of Iesus Christ both men and women suffering with patience and constancie as much cruelty as Tyrants could deuise and so departed out of this miserable world to the blisse euerlasting where as now they remaine for euer lookyng alwayes for the end of this sinfull world when they shall receiue their bodies againe in immortalitie and see the number of the elects associated with them in full and consummate ioyes Heb. 11. And as vertuous men suffering Martyrdome and tarying a little whyle in this world with paynes by and by rested in ioyes euerlastyng and as their paynes ended their sorowes and began ease Consolation taken by the example of the ancient martyrs so dyd their constancie and stedfastnes animate and confirme all good people in the truth and gaue them encouragement and lust to suffer the like rather then to fall with the world to consent vnto wickednes and Idolatry Wherefore my deare frends seeing God of his part hath illuminated you with the
Hunter led to the place of Matirdome The Shriffes sonne geueth comfortable wordes to W. Hunter and embraced him in his right arme saying William be not afraid of these men which are here present with bowes bils weapons ready prepared to bring you to the place where you shall be burned To whom William aunswered I thanke God I am not afraide for I haue cast my coumpt what it wil cost me already Then the sheriffes sonne could speake no more to him for weeping Then William Hunter plucked vp his gowne stepped ouer the Parlour grounsel and went forward chearefully the sheriffes seruaunt taking him by the arme and I his brother by an other and thus going in the way met w t his father according to his dreame he spake to his sonne W. Hunters dreame verefied weeping and saying God be with thee sonne William and William sayd God be with you father be of a good comfort for I hope we shall meete againe when we shal be mery His father said I hope so William and so departed His wordes to his father So W. went to the place where the stake stoode euen according to hys dreame whereas all thinges were very vnready Then William tooke a wet broome fagot kneeled downe thereon and red the 51. Psalme till he came to these words the sacrifice of God is a contrite spirite a contrite and a broken heart O God thou wilt not despise Then sayd M. Tirrel of the Beaches called W. Tirel thou lyest sayd he thou readest false M. William Tyrell of the Beaches carpeth where he hath no cause for the wordes are an humble spirit But W. said the translation sayth a contrite heart Yea quoth M. Tirel the translation is fals ye translate bokes as ye list your selues like hereticks Wel quoth William there is no great difference in those words Then sayd the sheriffe heere is a letter from the Queene If thou wilt recant thou shalt liue if not thou shalt be burned No W. Hunter refuseth the Quenes pardon quoth W. I will not recante God willing Then W. roase and went to the stake and stoode vpright to it Then came one Richard Ponde a Bailiffe and made fast the chaine about William The burning of William Hunter Martyr Then sayde M. Browne here is not woode enough to burne a legge of him Then said William good people pray for me and make speede and dispatch quickly and pray for me while ye see me aliue good people and I praye for you likewise Now quoth M. Browne pray for thee A dogged saying of M. Browne I will pray no more for thee then I wil pray for a dogge To whom William aunsweared M. Browne now you haue that whych you sought for I pray God it be not laid to your charge in the last day howbeit I forgeue you Then sayde maister Browne I aske no forgeuenes of thee Wel sayd William if God forgeue you not I shall require my bloude at your handes Then sayd William Sonne of God shine vppon mee and immediately the sunne in the element shone oute of a darke cloude so full in his face that he was constrayned to looke an other way whereat the people mused because it was so darke a little time afore An externall shew of Chriâ—â—s â—auour vpon W. Hunter Williamâ— dreamâ— verified Then William tooke vppe a fagot of broome and embraced it in his armes Then this Priest which William dreamed of came to his brother Robert with a popish booke to carye to William that he might recant which booke his brother woulde not meddle withall Then William seeing the priest and perceiuing how he woulde haue shewed hym the booke sayd away Hunters wordes to a Popish Priest thou false prophet Beware of them good people come awaye from their abominatioÌ„s lest y t you be partakers of their plagues Then quoth the Priest looke howe thou burnest heere so shalt thou burne in hel William answered thou liest thou false prophet away thou false prophet away Then was there a Gentleman whiche sayde I praye God haue mercy vpon his soule The people sayd Amen Amen Immediatly fire was made Then William cast his Psalter right into his brothers hande Hunter comforted by his brother Robert who sayde William thinke on the holy Passion of Christ and be not afraid of death And William aunsweared I am not afraid Then lifte he vp his handes to heauen and sayd Lorde Lorde Lord receiue my spirit and casting downe hys head againe into the smothering smoke he yeelded vp his life for the truthe sealing it with hys bloud to the praise of God Nowe by and by after M. Browne commaunded one old Hunt to take his brother Robert Hunter lay him in the stockes till he returned from the burning of Higbed at Hornden on the hill Rob. Hunter set â—n â—he stocks Rob. Hunter had before M. Browne the same day Which thing olde Hunt did Then maister Browne when Robert Hunter came before him asked if he would doe as his brother had done But Robert Hunter answered if I do as my brother hath done I shall haue as he hath had Mary quoth M. Browne thou mayest be sure of it Then M. Browne sayde I maruell that thy brother stoode so to hys tackling and moreouer asked Robert if Williams Maister of London were not at hys burnynge Rob. Hunter by Gods prouideÌ„ce deliuered But Roberte sayde that hee was not there but Mayster Browne bare hym in hande that his master was there and howe that he did see him there but Robert denied it Then master Browne commaunded the Constable and Robert Hunter to goe theyr wayes home and so had no further talke wyth them Here followeth the hystorie of master Higbed and master Causton two worthy Gentlemen of Essex which for the syncere confession of theyr faith vnder Boner B. of London were Martyred and burned in Essex An. 1555. Marche 26. ALthough the coÌ„demnation of maister Higbed and master Causton followed after the condemning of those other Martyrs Marke 26. The story of M. Higbed and M. Causton Martirs which were condemned with Tomkyns and Hunter aboue mentioned yet because the time of their execution was before the burning of the foresaid four martyrs for so muche as they suffered the same day that William Hunter did which was the 26. of Marche I thoughte therefore next after the storie of the sayde William Hunter folowing the order of time here to place the same This maister Higbed and maister Causton two worshipfull Gentlemen in the Countie of Essex the one at Hornden of the hill the other of the parishe of Thunderst being zealous and religious in the true seruice of God as they could not dissemble with the Lord their God nor flatter with the world so in time of blind superstition wretched idolatrie they could not long lie hidde and obscure in such a number of malignant aduersaries accusers and seruaunts of thys worlde
others to be brought before the honourable Earle of Darby to be examined in matters of Religion c. I knowing by this relatioÌ„ of diuers of my frends was diuersly affected my mother and other my frendes aduertising me to flee and to auoid the perill which thing I had intended afore after a weeke then nexte ensuing if thys in the meane while had not chaunced seeing that if I were takeÌ„ and would not recant in matters of religion as they thought I would not and as God strengthening and assisting me with his holy spirit I neuer wyll it woulde not onely haue put theÌ„ to great sorow heauines losses with costes and charges to theyr shame rebuke in this world but also mine owne selfe after troubles and paynfull prisonment vnto shamefull death This considered G. Marsâ— in a peâ—plexitye whether flye or to tarry they aduised me couÌ„selled me to depart flie y e couÌ„try as I had entended to haue done if this had not happened To whose couÌ„sel my weak flesh would gladly haue coÌ„sented but my spirit did not fully agree thinking and saying thus to my selfe that if I fled so away it would be thought reported and sayd that I did not onely flie the countrey and my nearest and dearest frendes but much rather from Christes holy worde according as these yeares past I had with my hart or at least with mine ouâ—ward liuing professed and with my mouth word taught according to the small talent geuen me of the Lord. I being thus with theyr aduise couÌ„sell and the cogitations counselles of mine owne minde drawne as it were diuers wayes went trom my mothers house saying I woulde come agayne at euening In the meane time I ceased not by earnest prayer to aske and seeke counsell of God who is the geuer of al good gyftes and of other my frendes whose godly iudgemeÌ„tes and knowledge I much trusted vnto After this I mette with one of my sayd frends on Deane Moore about sunne goyng downe and after we had consulted together of my busines not without harty prayer kneeling on our knees we departed I not fully determinyng what to doe but taking my leaue with my frende sayde I doubted not but God according as our prayer and trust was would geue me such wisedome and counsell as should be most to hys honor and glory the profite of my neighbors and brethren in the worlde and obâ—eining of mine eternall saluation by Christ in heauen This done I returned to my mothers house agayne where had bene diuers of M. Bartons seruantes seekyng after me who when they could not finde me G. Marsh consulted with 〈◊〉 straitly charged my brother and William Marsh to seek me that night and to bring me to Smethehilles the next day who beyng so charged were gone to seeke me in Adderton or elswhere I know not Thus intending afore to haue bene all night with my mother but theÌ„ coÌ„sidering that my tarying there would disquiet her with her householde I departed from thence 〈◊〉 â—â—ethren â—â—arged to 〈◊〉 him â—he marueâ—â—â—â— prouiâ—ence of 〈…〉 and went beyond Deane Church and there taried all night with an old frend of mine taking ill rest and consulting much with my selfe of my trouble So at my first awaking one came to me from a faythfull frend of mine with letters which I neuer read nor yet looked on who sayd this My frendes aduise was that I should in no wise flie but abide boldly confesse the fayth of Iesus Christ. At whose wordes I was so confirmed established in my conscience that from thenceforth I consulted no more whether was better to flie or to tarye but was at a poynt with my selfe that I woulde not flye but go to maister Barton who did seeke for me and there present my selfe and paciently beare suche crosse as it shoulde please God to lay vpon my shoulders WherupoÌ„ my mind and conscience afore being much vnquieted and troubled was now mery and in quiet estate So betimes in the morning I arose and after I had sayd the English Letany as my custome was with other prayers kneeling on my knees by my frendes beddeside I prepared my selfe to goe towarde Smethehilles and as I was going thitherward I went into the houses of Harry Widdowes G. Marsh 〈◊〉 his leaue of his 〈◊〉 of my mother in law of Rafe Yeton and of the wife of Thomas Richardsonne desiring them to pray for me and haue me commended to all my frendes and to comfort my mother and be good to my litle children for as I supposed they should not see my face any more before y e last day so tooke my leaue of theÌ„ not without teares shed on both parties G. Marsh of his owne voluntary minde offereth himself to his enemies and came to Smethehilles about 9. of the clocke presented my selfe afore M. Barton who shewed me a letter from the Earle of Darby wherin he was commaunded to send me with others to Lathum Wherupon he charged my brother and William Marsh to bring and deliuer me the next day by x. of the clocke before the sayd Earle or his Counsell I made earnest sute with other speciall frendes which I had there at the same time to M. Barton that he woulde take some one of them or them all bound by recognisaunce or otherwise for mine appearing before the sayd Earle or his sayd Counsell that my brother William Marsh might be at home because it was the chiefest time of seding their ploughes could not go if they wer not at home but nothing could be obteined G. Marsh taketh his leaue of his mother So we went to my mothers and there I dyned shifted part of my clothes and so praying took my leaue of my mother the wife of Richard Marsh and both theyr householdes they and I both weping so departed from them and went toward Lathum and were al night a mile and a halfe on this side Lathum So the next daye whiche was Wednesday we arose prayd came to Lathum betimes and taryed there till foure of the clocke at afternoone TheÌ„ was I called by Roger Mckinson to come to my Lord and his counsell so I was brought into the chamber of presence where was present Syr William Nores Syr Pierce Alee G. Marsh brought before the Earle of Darby Mayster Shereburne the Parson of Grapenhall mayster More with others Where when I had taryed a litle while my Lord turned him toward me and asked what was my name I aunswered Marsh. Then he asked whether I was one of those that sowed euill seed and dissention amongest the people Which thing I denied desiring to know mine accusers and what could be layd agaynst me G. Marsh examined before the Earle of Darby but that I could not know Then sayd he he would with his counsell examine me themselues asked me whether I was a priest I sayd no. Then he asked me what
had bene my liuing I aunswered I was a Minister serued a Cure and taught a schole Then sayd my Lord to his Counsell this is a wonderfull thing Afore he sayd he was no Priest and now he confesseth himselfe to be one I aunswered by the lawes now vsed in this Realme as farre as I do know I am none Then they asked me who gaue me orders or whether I had taken any at all I aunswered I receiued orders of the Bishops of London and Lincolne Then sayd they one to an other those be of these new heretickes and asked me what acquayntaunce I had with them I aunswered I neuer sawe them but at the tyme when I receiued orders They asked me how long I had bene Curate whether I had ministred with a good conscience I aunswered I had bene Curate but one yere and had ministred with a good conscience I thanked God and if the Lawes of the Realme would haue suffered me I would haue ministred still This blasphemous mouth of the paâ—son of Grapnal if the lawes at any time hereafter woulde suffer me to minister after that sort I would minister agayne Whereat they murmured and the person of Grapnall sayd this last Communion was the most deuilishe thing that euer was deuised Then they asked me what my beliefe was I answered I beleued in God the Father the Sonne the holy Ghost according as the Scriptures of the olde and new testament do teach and according as the 4. Symboles or Creedes that is to wit the Creed commonly called Apostolorum the Creed of Nice Councell of Athanasius and of Austen and Ambrose do teach And after a few wordes the parson of Grapnall sayd but what is thy beliefe in the Sacrament of the aultar I aunswered I beleued that whosoeuer according to Christes institution G. Marshes beliefe in the Sacrament dyd receyue the holye Sacrament of Christes body and bloud did eate and drinke Christes body and bloud with all the benefites of his death and resurrection to their eternall saluation for Christ sayd I is euer present with his sacrament Then asked they me whether the bread and wyne by the vertue of the wordes pronounced of the Priest were chaunged into the flesh and bloud of Christ and that the sacrament whether it were receiued or reserued was the very body of Christ Wherunto I made aunswere G. Marsh loth to aunswere to the question of transubstantiation I knew no further then I had shewed already For my knowledge is vnperfecte sayd I desiring theÌ„ not to aske me such hard vnprofitable questions whereby to bring my body into dauÌ„ger of death to sucke my bloud Whereat they were not a little offended saying they were no bloud succours and inteÌ„ded nothing to me but to make me a good Christian man So after many other questions whiche I auoyded as well as I could remembring the saying of Paule Foolishe and vnlearned questions auoide knowing they do but ingender strife my Lord commaunded me to come to the boord and gaue me pen and incke in my hand and commaunded me to write mine aunsweres to the questions of the Sacrament aboue named I wrote as I had answered before G. Marsh commaunded by the Earle of Darby to write his answeres Wherat he being much offended coÌ„maunded me to write a more direct answere saying I should not chuse but do it Then I tooke the pen and wrote that further I knew not Whereat hee being sore greeued after many threatnings sayd I should be put to shamefull death like a traitor with such other like words and sometimes geuing me â—ayre wordes if I would turne and be conformable as other were how glad he would be In conclusion after much adoe he commaunded me to Ward in a cold windy stone house The Earle of Darby coÌ„maundeth G. Marsh into prison where was little roome where I lay two nightes without any bed sauing a fewe great canuasse tentclothes and that done I had a payre of sheetes but no wollen clothes so coÌ„tinued till Palm-sonday occupying my selfe aswel as I could in meditatioÌ„ prayer study for no man could be suffered to come to me but my keeper twise a day when he brought me meat and drinke ¶ An other examination of G. Marsh before the Earle of Darby ON Palme sonday at after dinner I was sent for to my Lord and his counsell sauing Syr William Nores Syr Pierce Alee were not then present in place amongest whoÌ„ was Syr Iohn Beram the Uicar of Prescot So they examined me yet once agayne of the sacrameÌ„t Marsh agayne examined about the Sacrament And after I had communed aparte with the Uicare of Prescot a good space coÌ„cerning that matter he returned to my Lorde and his Counsell with me saying that aunswere which I had made before and then did make as it is aboue writteÌ„ was sufficient for a beginner and as one which did not professe a perfect knowledge in that matter vntil such time as I had learned further Marsh yet keepeth himselfe close in the Sacrament Wherewith the Earle was very well pleased saying hee doubted not but by the meanes help of the vicar of Prescot I would be conformable in other thinges So after many fayre wordes he commaunded I should haue a bed with fire and libertye to goe amongest his seruantes so that I would do no harme with my communication amongest them And so after much other communication I departed much more troubled in my spirit then afore because I had not with more boldnes confessed Christ but in such sort Marsh troubled in his conscieÌ„ce for being no more bolde touching the Sacrament as mine aduersaries therby thought they should preuayle agaynst me wherat I was much greued For hytherto I went about as much as in me lay to rid my self out of their handes if by any meanes without open denying of Christ and his word that could be done This considered I cried more earnestly vnto God by prayer desiring him to strengthen me with his holy spirit Marsh prayetheth for more boldenes with boldnes to confesse him and to deliuer me from their intising words and that I were not spoyled through their Philosophy deceitfull vanity after the traditions of men and ordinaunces of the world and not after Christ. And so after a day or two I was sent for to y e Uicar of Prescot and the Parson of Grapnall where our most coÌ„munication was concerning the masse and he asked what offended me in the Masse I aunswered the whole Masse did offend me Marsh agayne examined before the Bishops Chaplens Talke about the Masse Allegations against the Masse first because it was in a straunge language wherby the people were not edified coÌ„trary to S. Paules doctrine 1. Cor. 14. and because of the manifold and intolerable abuses errors coÌ„teined therin contrary to Christs Priesthood and sacrifice Then they asked me in what place therof and I
Lancaster the sayde George Marshe reporteth himselfe as followeth * How the Bishop came to Lancaster and of his doynges there D. Cotes bishop of Chester THe bishop being at Lancaster there set vp and confirmed all blasphemous Idolatry as holy water casting procession gadding Mattins mumbling children confirming The Bishops comming to Lancaster and setting vp Idolatry Masse hearyng Idols vp setting with such hetheâ—ishe rites forbidden by God but no Gospell preachyng which Christ Gods sonne so earnestly coÌ„manded He was informed of mee and willed to send for me examine me Which thinge he refused to doe saying he woulde haue nothing to do w t heretickes so hastely So hasty in iudgement and calling men heretickes are our bishops in their Lordly dignities The B. iudgeth Marsh to be an hereticke before he heareth him afore y e heare or see what is to be amended or condeÌ„ned contrary to the expresse commandemeÌ„t of gods word which sayth Condemne no man before thou hast tryed out the truth of the matter and when thou hast made inquisition then reforme righteouslye Hasty iudgemeÌ„t of Byshops reproued by Gods word The vnmercifull straitenes of the Byshop toward G. Marsh in prison Geue no sentence before thou hast heard the cause but first let men tell out their tale and hee that geueth sentence in a matter before he heare it is a foole worthy to be confounded And in stead of his liberalitie towardes me poore prisoner he seÌ„t for the Iaylor and rebuked him because he suffered mee to fare so well willing to haue me more straitly kept and dieted but if his Lordship were tabled but one weeke with me I do thinke he would iudge our fare but slender enough The schoolemaster of Lancaster rebuked for comming to George Marsh in prison Popish Byshops declare themselues by their fruites to be very enemies to Gods worde Also he and his Chapleines and Chancellour did finde fault with the Scholemaister and others for speaking to one as to a most heinous hereticke and also with y e Iaylor for suffering them Such is the mercy that these religious fathers shewe to the friendles and comfortles in their aduersities If we may knowe the tree by the fruites as Christ saith no man can iudge such for any other but for very enemies to Christ and his true religion God laye it neuer to their charges but forgeue them and turne their hard hartes if it be his will But it is no new thing for the bishops to persecute the truth and the Prophetes of the Lorde for their constancie in preaching of the true fayth No new thing for Byshops to be persecutors Examples of persecuting Bishops in the old tyme. for so did their Pharisaicall forefathers if ye marke well the histories of the holye Bible Phasher was the head Bishop of the Temple the ringleader of false Prophetes the chiefe hereticke taker that is as much to saye the outthruster of true godlinesse After that the dignitie of Priesthood was geuen vnto hym he abused it For he taught not neither reprooued by the word but feared the godly with crueltie Hee not onely strocke but also imprisoned the holye Prophet Ieremye though he withstoode him not but presently looked for the helpe of God Byshop Iasan steadfastly preaching the truth of God What mischiefe the vngracious bishop IasoÌ„ wrought among the Iewes B. Annas and Cayphas destroying all godlines and setting vp abhominable Idolatrous lawes ye may reade in the iiij chapter of the 2. of Machabees How the execrable blind Byshops Annas and Caiphas which neuer spake y e truth of God themselues vnlesse it were agaynst their willes vnwittingly to their vtter destruction howe I say they pressed the truth in Christe and his Apostles is so well knowne that I neede not to rehearse it And thus much hitherto concerning the prisonment of George Marsh his examinatioÌ„s before the Erle of Darby his deputies aboue named Now proceeding further in the troublesome persecution of this blessed man let vs likewise consider the latter part of his troubles and examinations which followed vnder the bishop of that same Dioces which was Doctor Cotes the effect whereof being drawne out of his own writing here brieflye is to be seene as followeth ¶ The troubles and examination of G. Marshe vnder Doct. Cotes Bishop of Chester G. Marsh appeareth before the Bishop YE heard before how G. Marsh being first imprysoned at Lathum and afterward translated vnto Lancaster was troubled by the Earle Agayne within few dayes after the said Marsh was remoued from Lancaster comming to Chester was sent for Doct. Cotes then B. to appeare before him in his Hal no body being preseÌ„t but they twayne and then he asked hym certayn questions concerning y e sacrament who made such aunsweres as the Bish. seemed therwith to be content sauing y t he vtterly denyed transubstantiation and allowed not the abuse of y e Masse nor that the lay people shuld receiue vnder one kind onely contrary to Christes institution in which poynt the bysh went about to perswade him howbeit God be thanked all in vayne Much other talke he had with hym to moue him to submit himselfe to the vniuersall church of Rome and when he saw he could not preuayle he sent him to prison again and after being there came to him diuers times one Massy a fatherly old man one Wrench the Schoolemaister one Hensham the Byshops Chaplayne Great labour to make G. Marsh to recant and the Archdeacon with many moe who with all probabilitie of words and Philosophy or worldly wisedom and deceitfull vanity after the tradition of men and the beggarly ordinaunces and lawes of the world but not after Christ as it were all singing one song went about to perswade him to submit himselfe to the church of Rome and to acknowledge the pope to be head thereof and to interprete y e scriptures none otherwise then that churche did with manye such like argumentes perswasions of fleshly wisedome To whom the sayd George Marsh answered that he did acknowledge and beleue though much euill be withall annexed one holy catholicke and apostolicke Churche The church Apostolick without which there is no saluation and that this church is but one because it euer hath doth and shall confesse and beleeue one onely god and him onely worship and one onely Messiah and in him onely trust for saluation which church also is ruled and led by one spirite one worde The church how it is one and one fayth and that this church is vniuersal and catholicke because it euer hath bene since y e worlds beginning is and shall endure to the worldes end The nature condition and notes of the true Church and comprehending with in it all natioÌ„s kinreds and languages degrees states conditions of men and that this church is builded onelye vpon the foundation of the Prophetes and Apostles Iesus Christ himselfe being the head
and faithfull wife and children and also well quieted in the peaceable possession of that pleasaunt Euphrates I do confesse it but the Lord who worketh all thyngs for the best to them that loue him would not there leaue me but did take my deare and beloued wife from me whose death was a paynefull crosse to my flesh Also I thought my selfe nowe of late well placed vnder my most louing and most gentle mayster Laurence Saunders in the cure of Langhton G. Marsh Curate to Laurence Saunders But the Lord of his great mercy woulde not suffer me there long to continue although for the small tyme I was in his vineyard I was not all an idle workman But he hath prouided me I perceiue it to taste of a farre other cuppe The glory of the Church standeth not in outward shewes for by violence hath he yet once agayne driuen me out of that glorious Babilon that I should not taste to much of her wanton pleasures but wyth his most dearely beloued Disciples to haue my inward reioysing in the Crosse of his sonne Iesus Christe the glorye of whose Church I see it well standeth not in the harmonious souÌ„d of Bells and Organes nor yet in the glistring of Mitors Copes neither in the shining of gilte Images and lightes as the blynde Papistes do iudge it but in continuall labours and dayly afflictions for his names sake God at this present here in Englande hath his fanne in hys hand and after hys great haruest whereinto these yeares past he hath sent his labourers is now sifting the corne froÌ„ the chaffe and purging his floore and ready to gather the wheate into hys garnar and to burne the chaffe with vnquenchable fire Take heede and beware of the leuen of the scribes and of the Saduces I meane the erroneous doctrine of the papistes whiche with their gloses depraue the Scriptures For as the Apostle S. Peter doth teach vs There shal be false teachers amongst vs whiche priuily shall bring in damnable sectes And sayth that many shall follow theyr damnable wayes by whom the way of trueth shall be euill spoken of and that through couetousnes they shall with fayned wordes make marchaundise of vs. And Christ earnestly warneth vs to beware of false Prophetes which come to vs in sheepes clothing but inwardly are rauening Wolues by their fruites ye shall know them The fruites of the Prophetes is theyr doctrine In this place are we Christians taught that wee shuld try the preachers other that come vnder colour to set forth true Religion vnto vs according to the saying of S. Paule Try all thinges and chose that whiche is good Also the Euangelist S. Iohn sayth Beleue not euery spirite but proue the spirites whether they be of God or not for many false Prophetes sayth he are gone out into the world Therefore if thou wilt knowe the true Prophetes froÌ„ the false try theyr doctrine at the true touchstone whiche is the worde of God and as the godly Thessalonians did search ye the scriptures whether those thinges which be preached vnto you be eueÌ„ so or not for els by the outward conuersatioÌ„ of theÌ„ ye may easely be deceiued DesuÌ„t fortassis aliqua ¶ A letter exhortatory of George Marshe to the faythfull professours of Langhton GRace be vnto you and peace be multiplied in y e knowledge of Iesus Christ our Lord. A letter of G. Marsh â—o men of Langhton Amen I thought it my duety to write vnto you my beloued in y e Lord at Langhton to stirre vp your mindes to call to your remeÌ„brance the wordes which haue bene told you before and to exhort you as that good man full of y e holy Ghost Barnabas did the Antiochians that with purpose of hart ye continually cleaue vnto the Lord that ye staÌ„d fast Actes 11. and be not moued away from the hope of the Gospel wherof God be thaÌ„ked ye haue had plenteous preaching vnto you by your late pastor M. Saunders other faithfull ministers of Iesus Christ which now when persecution ariseth because of y e word Luke 3. Rom. 1. do not fall away like shrinking children and forsake the truth being ashamed of the Gospell wherof they haue bene preachers but are willing and ready for your sakes which are Christes misticall body to forsake not onely the chiefe and principall delites of this lyfe I do meane theyr natiue countryes frendes lyuinges c. but also to fulfill theyr ministery vnto y e vtmost that is to witte with their painefull imprisonmentes and bloudsheddinges if need shall require to confirme seale Christes Gospell Acteâ— 12. wherof they haue bene Ministers and as S. Paul sayth they are ready not onely to be cast into prison but also to be killed for the name of the Lord Iesu. Whether these being that good salt of the earth that is true ministers of Gods worde Math. 5. by whose doctrine beyng receiued through fayth men are made sauory vnto God which themselues lose not theyr saltnes True salte 〈…〉 the â—â—â—rupt and â—â—sauory â—â—lt now when they be prooued with the boysterous stormes of aduersity and persecutioÌ„ or others being that vnsauery salt which hath lost his saltnes that is to witte those vngodly ministers which do fall from the word of God into the dreames and traditions of Antichrist whether of these I say be more to be credited and beleued let all men iudge Wherfore my dearely beloued receiue y e word of God with meekenes y t is graffed in you whiche is able to saue your soules Iames. 2. And see that ye be not forgetfull hearers deceiuing yourselues with sophistry but doers of the word whom Christ doth liken to a wise maÌ„ Math. 7. which buildeth his house on a rocke that when the great rayn discendeth and the flouddes come and beate vpon the house it fel not because it was grounded vpon a rocke this is to witte that when Sathan with all his legion of deuils with all theyr subtill suggestions and the world with all y e mighty princes therof 〈◊〉 2. with their crafty counsels doe furiously rage against vs we faint not but abide constant in the truth being grounded vpon a most sure rock which is Christ and the doctrine of the Gospell against which the gates of hel that is 〈◊〉 16. the power of Sathan cannot preuayle And be ye followers of Christ and the Apostles and receaue the word in much affliction as the godly Thessalonians did Thes 1. 〈◊〉 receaâ—â—â— of the 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 be for the true followers of Christ and the Apostles be they which receiue the word of God They onely receiue the word of god which both beleue it also frame their liues after it be ready to suffer all maner of aduersitie for the name of the Lord as Christ all y e Apostles did and as all that will liue godly in Christ Iesu must doe for there
helpe towardes his children vseth an other way He ceaseth to be beneficiall vnto them to minister vnto theÌ„ fatherly correction he geueth them ouer vnto them selues sufferyng them to lyue as they lust them selues But we trust to see better of you my dearely beloued and that ye lyke very Gadarenites Heb. 6. Math. 8. for feare to lose your wordly substance or other delites of this lif wil not banish away Christ his gospell from amongest you Actes 1â— 2. Tim. â— 2. Tim. â— but that ye with al diligence of mind wil receiue y e word of god taught you by such ministers as now when persecution ariseth because of y e word are not ashamed of the testimony of our Lorde Iesus but are content to suffer aduersitie with the Gospel therein to suffer trouble as euil doers euen vnto bondes And if ye refuse thus to do Actes 1â— The moâ—â— preachiâ—â— with 〈◊〉 followiâ—â— draweth greater 〈…〉 God 's 〈◊〉 your owne bloud wil be vpon your owne heades And as ye haue had plenteous preaching of the Gospel more then other haue had so shall ye be sure if ye repent not and bring forth fruites worthy of repentaÌ„ce to be sorer plagued to receiue greater vengeaunce at Gods hand then others and the kyngdome of God shal be taken from you and be geuen to an other nation which will bring forth the fruites thereof Wherfore my dearely beloued in Christ take good heede to your selues ponder well in your mindes how fearefull and horrible a thing it is to fal into the haÌ„des of the liuing God And see that ye receiue not the worde of God in vaine but continually labour in fayth and declare your fayth by your good workes which are infallible witnesses of y e true iustifying fayth which is neuer idle but worketh by charitie And see that ye continually geue yourselues vnto all maner of good workes amongest the which the chiefest are to be obedient to the Magistrates sith they are the ordinaunce of God whether they be good or euil Iames â—â— Gala. 5. Tit. 2. Rom. 13 Actes 5â— vnles they commaunde Idolatry and vngodlines that is to say thinges contrary vnto true Religion For then ought we to say with Peter We ought more to obey God then man But in any wyse we must beware of tumult insurrection rebellion or resistaunce The weapon of a Christian in this matter Ephe. 6 ought to be the sword of the spirite which is Gods word and prayer coupled with humilitie and due submission Iohn 1â— Iob. 35. Rom. 1â— and with readynes of hart rather to dye then to do any vngodlynesse Christ also doth teach vs that al power is of God yea eueÌ„ the power of the wicked which God causeth often tymes to raigne for our sinnes disobedience towards him and his word Whosoeuer then doth resist any power doth resist the ordinaunce of God and so purchase to him selfe vtter destruction and vndoyng We must also by al meanes be promoters of vnity peace and concorde We must honour and reuerence Princes 1. Pet â—â— Ephe. â—â— 1. Tim. â— and all that be in authoritie and pray for them and be diligent to set forth their profite and commoditie Secondly we must obey our parents or them that be in their rowmes be careful for our housholds that they be prouided for fed not onely w t bodely foode but muche rather with spirituall foode which is the word of God Thirdly we must serue our neighbors by all meanes we can remembring well the saying of Christ Whatsoeuer ye woulde that men shoulde doe vnto you doe ye likewise vnto them for this is the lawe and the Prophets Fourthly we must diligently exercise the necessarye worke of prayer for all estates 〈◊〉 for Sspanâ— Math. 5. â—â—â—beaâ—ing 〈◊〉 aduersaries â—â—tience in 〈…〉 〈…〉 Pet. 1. Actes 20. knowing that God therefore hath so much commaunded it and hath made so great promises vnto it and doeth so well accept it After these workes we must learne to know the Crosse what affection and minde we must beare towardes our aduersaries and enemies what so euer they be to suffer all aduersities and euils paciently to pray for them that hurt persecute and trouble vs and by thus vsing our selues we shal obtaine an hope certaintie of our vocation that we be the elect children of God And thus I commende you brethren vnto God and to the word of his grace This letter 〈◊〉 written 〈◊〉 yeare 〈◊〉 the moneth 〈…〉 which is able to builde further geue you an inheritaunce among al theÌ„ which are sanctified beseechyng you to helpe M. SauÌ„ders me your late Pastours and all them that be in bondes for the Gospels sake with your praiers to God for vs that we may be deliuered from all them that beleue not and froÌ„ vnreasonable and froward meÌ„ and that this our imprisonment afflictioÌ„ may be to the glory and profit of our Christian brethren in the world that Christ may be magnified in our bodies whether it be by death or by lyfe Amen Salute from me all the faythfull brethren because I write not seuerall Letters to them let them either 〈◊〉 or heare these my letters The grace of our Lord be with you all AmeÌ„ The xxviij of Iune by the vnprofitable seruauÌ„t of Iesus Christ and now also his prisoner George Marsh. Saue your selues from this vntoward generation Actes 2. Pray pray pray Neuer more neede An other Letter of the sayd George Marsh to certaine of his dearely beloued frendes at Manchester in Lancashire GRace be with you and peace from God ouâ— Father and from our Lord Iesus Christ. Amen An other godly letter of G. Marsh to them of Manchester After salutations in Christe to you with thankes for youre frendly remembraunces of mee desiring and wishing vnto you not onely in my letters but also in my daily praiers such consolation in spirite and taste of heauenly treasures that ye may therby continually worke in faith labour in loue perseueer in hope and be pacient in all your tribulations and persecutions euen vnto the ende and glorious comming of Christ these shal be eaâ—nestly to exhort and beseeche you in Christ as ye haue receyued the Lord Iesus Coloss. 2. Phil. 2. 1. Pet. 3. Math. 10. Luke 11. Aduersaries not to be feared Gods helpe alwayes ready with his Sâ—rsâ—antes euen so to walke rooted in him and not to be afraid of any terrour of your aduersaries be they neuer so manye and mighty and you on the other side neuer so fewe and weake for the battell is the Lordes And as in times past God was with Abraham Moses Isaac Dauid the Machabees and other fought for them and deliuered all their ennemies into their handes euen so hath he promised to be with vs also vnto the worlds end and so to assist strengthen and helpe vs that no man shal be able to
withstande vs. For as I was with Moses so will I be with thee sayth God and wil neuer leaue thee nor forsake thee Be strong and bolde neither feare nor dread for the Lord thy God is wyth thee whether soeuer thou goest Nowe if God be on oure side who can be against vs Iosua 2. Rom. 8. In this our spirituall warfare is no man ouercome vnles he traiterously leaue and forsake his captaine Spirituall cowardlynes either cowardly cast away his weapons or willingly yelde himselfe to his ennemies either fearefully turne his backe and flie Be strong therefore in the Lord deare brethren and in the power of his might and put on all the armour of God Ephe. 6. 2. Cor. 11.12 Actes 21. that ye may be able to stand stedfast against the craftie assaults of the deuill Now what weapons ye must fight withall learne of S. Paul a champion both much exercised and also most valiaunt and inuincible A Christian mans lyfe is a perpetuall warfare For we must thinke none other but that the life of man is a perpetuall warfare vppon earth as the examples of all godly men throughout all ages to declare The valiant warrior S. Paul being deliuered from the handes of the vngodly and that so many times and also from so many extreme pearils and dangers of death as he his owne selfe doth witnes is faine to commit him selfe in the ende to the rough waters of the sea The manifâ—â—â—e deliuerances of S. Paule be examples â—or our comfort where he was in great pearil and ieoperdie of his owne life yet was God alwaies to the great comfort of all that heare of it most ready to comfort and succour him and gloriously deliuered him out of all his troubles so that no manne that inuaded him could doe him any harme and in the ende he was compelled to saye I haue finished my course Actes 18. â— Tim. 4. Phil. 1. the time of my departing is at hand I long to be loosed and to be with Christ which is best of all most heartely desiring death These things be written for our learning and comforte and be to vs a sure obligation Rom. 15. that if we submit our selues to God his holy word no man shal be able to hurt vs and that he will deliuer vs from all troubles yea from death also vntil such time as we couet and desire to die Let vs therefore runne with patience vnto the battaile that is set before vs Heb. 12. Persecution foloweth Christian godlines 2. Tim. 3. and looke vnto Iesus the Captaine and finisher of our faith and after his example for the rewardes sake that is set out vnto vs patiently beare the crosse and despise the shame For all that will liue godly in Christ Iesu shall suffer persecution Christ was no sooner baptised and declared to the world to be the sonne of God Math. 3.4 Where Christ is Sathan there is alwayes ready Ephe. 6. but Sathan was by and by ready to tempte hym which thing we must looke for also yea the more we shall encrease in faith and vertuous liuing the more strongly will Sathan assault vs whom we must learne after the example of Christ to fight againste and ouercome with the holy and sacred Scriptures and worde of God which are our heauenly armour and sword of the spirite And let the fasting of Christ while hee was tempted in the wildernes be vnto vs an example of sober liuing not for the space of 40. daies as the Papists doe fondly fansie of their owne braines but as long as wee are in the wildernesse of this wretched life assaulted of Sathan Math. 4. The fast of Christ is to vs Example of sober liuing 1. Pet. 5. who like a roaring Lyon walketh about and ceaseth not seeking our vtter destruction Neither can the seruaunts of God at any time come stand before God that is leade a godly life and walke innocently before God But Sathan commeth also among them that is he daily accuseth finedeth fault vexeth Iob. 1.2 When the seruantes of God stand before him Sathan commeth also Math. 8. persecuteth and troubleth the godly for it is the nature and propertie of the deuill alwayes to hurt and do mischiefe vnlesse he be forbidden of God for vnlesse God do permit him he can do nothing at all not so much as enter into a filthy hogge but we are more of price then many hogs before God if we cleaue vnto his sonne by faith Let vs therefore knowing Sathans deceits and rancor walke the more warely and take vnto vs the shield of faith Ephe. 6. The shield of fayth The helmet of saluation The sword of the spirite wherewith we may be able to quench and ouercome all the fiery and deadly dartes of the wicked Let vs take to vs the helmet of saluation sworde of the spirit which is the word of God and learne to vse the same according to the example of oure graunde Captayne Christ. Let vs fast and pray continually For this frantike kinde of deuils goeth not out otherwise as Christ doeth teach vs but by faithfull praier and fasting whiche is true abstinence and sobernesse of liuing Math. 4. Math. 17. if we vse the same according to the doctrin of the gospell and worde of God Fasting is acceptable to God if it be done without hypocrisie that is to say â—f we vse it to this entent that thereby this mortall body and disobedient carcase maye be â—amed and brought vnder the subiection of the spirite Prayer and fasting True fast what it is How to fast without hipocrisie Abuse of fasting among Christians Esay 58. and againe if we fast to this intent that we maye spare wherewyth to helpe and succour our poore needie brethren This fast do the true Christians vse all the dayes of their life although among the common sort of people remaineth yet still that superstitious kinde of fasting which God so earnestly reprooueth by his Prophet Esay For as for true chastening of the body and abstaining from vice with shewing mercye towardes our needy neighbours we wil neither vnderstand nor heare of but still thinke with the Iewes that we doe God a great pleasure when we fast and that we then fast The Iewish maner of fasting reproued The Christians in superstitious fasting exceede the Iewes Mercy to the poore when we abstaine from one thing and fil our bellies with an other And verely in this poynt doth our superstition much excede the superstitioÌ„ of the Iewes for we neuer reade that they euer tooke it for a fast to abstaine from flesh and to eate either fish or white meat as they call it To fasting and praier must be ioyned almes and mercye towardes the poore and needie and that our almes may be acceptable vnto God three things are chiefly required First that we geue with a chearefull and ioyfull heart For the Lord loueth a chearefull geuer Secondly
the bowels of Christe to helpe vs and all other our felow souldiors standing in like perillous place with your praiers to God for vs that we maye quite our selues like men in the Lord and geue some example of boldnes constancie mingled with pacience in the feare of God that yee and others our brethren thorough oure example may be so encouraged and strengthned to folow vs that ye also may leaue example to your weake brethren in the world to followe you Amen Consider what I say the Lorde geue vs vnderstanding in all things 2. Tim. 2. 1. Cor. 7. 1 Iohn â— Coloss. 3. Brethren the time is short it remaineth that yee vse thys world as though ye vsed it not for the fashion of this worlde vanisheth away See that ye loue not the world neither the things that are in the world but set your affection on heauenly things where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God Be â—eeke long suffering serue and edifie one other Doctrine 〈◊〉 good workes with the gift that God hath geuen you Beware of strange doctrine lay aside the old conuersation of greedy lustes and walke in a new life Beware of all vncleannes couetousnes foolish talking false doctrine dronkennes Reioyce be thankful towardes God submit your selues one to an other Cease from sinne spend no more time in vice be sober and apt to pray be pacient in trouble loue each other and let the glory of God and profite of your neighbor be the onely marke ye shoote at in all your doings Repent ye of the life that is past and take better heede to your doings hereafter And aboue all things cleaue yee fast to him who was deliuered to death for our sins rose againe for our iustification To whome with the father the holy ghost be al honor rule for euermore Amen Salute from me in Christe all others which loue vs in the faith and at your discretioÌ„ make them partakers of these letters and pray ye all for me and other in bondes for the Gospell that the same God which by his grace hathe called vs from wicked papistrie vnto true Christianitie and now of loue prooueth out patience by persecution wil of his mercy and fauour in the end gloriously deliuer vs either by death or by life to his glory AmeÌ„ At Lancaster the 30. of August 1554. By me an vnprofitable seruant of Christ George Marsh. To his welbeloued in Christ Ienkin Crampton Iames Leiuer Elice Fogge Rafe Bradshaw the wife of Richard Bradshaw Elice Crampton and to euery one of them be these deliuered from Lancaster G. Marsh. THe grace of our Lord Iesus Christ the loue of God the felowship of the holy Ghost be w t you al. Amen After salutations in Christ and harty thanks for your frendly tokens and your other remembraunces towards me beseeching God y t ye may encrease in faith feare loue and 〈◊〉 good gifts grow vp into a perfit man in Christe these be earnestly to exhort you yea to beseech you in the â—ender mercy of Christe that w t purpose of heart ye continually cleaue vnto the Lorde and that ye worship serue him in spirite in the gospel of his sonne For God wil not be worshipped after the commandements traditions of men neither yet by any other meanes appoynted prescribed and taught vs but by his holy word And though all men for the most parte defile them selues with the wicked traditions of men ordinances after y e world and not after Christ yet doe ye after the ensample of Tobie 〈◊〉 1. Daâ—â—ell 1. â— Math. 1. Daniel his 3. companions Matharhias and his 5. sonnes be at a poynt with your selues that ye wil not be defiled wyth y e vncleane meates of the heathen I do meane the filthinesse of Idolatrie and the very Heathenish ceremonyes of the Papistes but as true worshippers serue ye God in spirite and verity according to his sacred Scriptures Iohn 4. Iohn 5 1. Tymâ— 5. which I would wish and will you aboue all things continually and reuerently as both S. Paule and Christ commaund you to searche and read with the wholesome monitions of the same to teach exhort comfort edifie one an other Math. 24. and your brethren neighbours now in time of thys our miserable captiuitie and great famishment of soules for want of the foode of Gods worde And doubt not Math. 28. but that the merciful Lord who hath promised to be with vs euen vnto the worldes end and that whensoeuer 2. or 3. be gathered together in his name hee will be in the middest of them will assist you and teach you the right meanings of the sacred Scriptures will keepe you from all errors and lead you into all truth as he hath faithfully promised And though ye thinke your selues vnable to teach yet at the coÌ„maundement of Christ now in time of famine the hungry people being in wildernes farre froÌ„ any townes Iohn 1â—â— which if they be sent away fasting are sure to faint pearish by the way employ and bestow those fiue loaues and two fishes that ye haue vpon that hungrie multitude although ye thinke it nothing among so many And y t he increased the v. loaues and the ij fishes to feede v. M. men Math. â— besides women and children shall also augment his gifts in you not only to the edifying and winning of others in christ but also to an exceding great increase of your knowledge in God his holy word And feare not your aduersaries for either according to his accustomed maner God shal blind their eies that they shal not espie you Phil. 1. either get you fauour in their sight either els graciously deliuer you out of their handes by one meanes or other Obey with reuerence al your superiours vnlesse they commaund idolatrie or vngodlinesse Make prouision for your housholds chiefly that they be instructed and taught in the law of God Loue your wiues euen as your owne selues as Christ loued the congregatioÌ„ Loue your children but rate theÌ„ not lest they be of a desperate mind and bring them vp in the nurture information of the Lorde and teache them euen as the godly parents of Tobie the younger and Susanna did teach their children euen from their infancy to reuerence God according to his lawe to abstaine from sin prouiding y t in no wise they be brought vp in idlenes wantonnes seing y t ye recken your selues to be the children of God and looke for the life whych God shall geue to them that neuer tourne their beliefe from him See that ye euer feare God and keepe his commandements and though the plague of God chance vnto you yet remaine yee stedfast in the faith and feare of God and thanke him and serue hym in such holines and righteousnes as are acceptable before him all the dayes of your life Comfort
xxiij of May did aunswere to the same confessing and graunting the articles and the contentes thereof to bee true accordyng as they were obiected in euery part subscribing also the same with hys hand Such strength and fortitude gods holy spirit wrought in hym to stand stoutly and confidently to the defence of the sincere doctrine of hys sonne Whereupon the B. exhorting him with many wordes to leaue his heresies as he called them and to returne to the bosom of his mother the holy church commanded him to appeare agayne the next day being the xxiiij of the same moneth Who so doyng and aunswering as he did before was willed to come thither agayne at after noone so hee dyd The 〈◊〉 Session agaynst 〈◊〉 Warne where and at what tyme he was earnestly exhorted by the sayd Bish. to recant his opinions To whom he aunswered that he would not depart from his receyued profession vnlesse he were therunto throughly perswaded by the holy scriptures Upon which aunswer he was willed to come agayne the next day beyng the 25. day of the same moneth The thirâ— session May. 25. at one of the clocke in the after noone At which day and houre the B. examined him agayne vpon all his former articles before obiected to the which he most constantly did sticke with his further aunswer thereunto added I am persuaded quoth he to be in the right opinion and that I see no cause to repent for all filthines Idolatry is in the church of Rome The B. then seyng that notwithstandyng all his faire promises terrible threatnyngs whereof he vsed store he could not any thing preuaile Iohn Warne â—â—nstant agaynst the Bishops persuasioâ— Sentence geuen agaynst Iohn Warne May. 30. Cardmakâ—â— and Iohn Warne brought 〈◊〉 execution Iohn Warne tyed to thâ— stake finished this examination with the definitiue sentence of condemnation pronounced against the said Iohn Warne and so charged the Shiriffs of London with him vnder whose custody he remained in the prison of Newgate vntil the 30. day of the same month of May. Upon the which 30. of May being the day appoynted for their execution Iohn Cardmaker with the sayd Iohn Warne were brought by the shiriffes to the place where they should suffer Who beyng come to the stake first the Shiriffes called Cardmaker aside and talked with hym secretly so long that in the meane tyme Warne had made hys prayers was chayned to the stake and had wood and reede set about hym so that nothyng wanted but the firyng but styll aboade Cardmaker talkyng with the shiriffes The people whiche before had heard that Cardmaker would recant and beholding this maner of doing The peopâ—â— afrayd at Cardmakâ—â— recanting were in a meruailous dumpe and sadnes thinkyng in deede that Cardmaker should now recant at the burning of Warne At length Cardmaker departed from the Shiriffes and came towards the stake and in his garments as he was kneeled downe made a long prayer in silence to himself yet the people coÌ„firmed themselues in their fantasie of his recanting seyng him in his garments praying secretly no semblance of any burning ⧠The Martyrdome of Iohn Cardmaker and Iohn Warne Vpholster An. 1555. May. 30. ¶ The confession of the fayth of Iohn Warne Citizen of London which he wrote the day before he was burned the 30. day of May. 1555. I beleeue in God the father almighty maker of heauen and earth A Father because hee is the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 who is the euerlasting word whome before all worldes he hath begotten of himselfe which worde was made flesh and therein also manifested to be his sonne in whom he hath adopted vs to be his children the inheriters of his kyngdom and therfore he is our father An almighty God because he hath of nothing created all things visible and inuisible both in heauen and in earth euen all creatures conteyned therin and gouerneth them And in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord. The eternall word perfect God with his father of equal power in all things of the same substance of like glory by whom all things were made and haue life without whom nothing liueth he was made also perfect maÌ„ and so being very God and very man in one person is the onely Sauiour Redeemer and Ransomer of them which were lost in Adam our forefather He is the onely meane of our deliuerance the hope of our health the suretie of our saluation Which was conceyued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Mary According to the Fathers most mercifull promise this eternal sonne of God forsaking the heauenly glory humbled himselfe to take flesh of a virgin according to y e scriptures vniting the substance of the Godhed to the substaÌ„ce of the manhoode which he tooke of the substaunce of that blessed virgin Mary in one person to become therein the very Massiah the annointed king and priest for euer appointed to pacifie the fathers wrath which was iustlye gone out agaynst vs all for our sinne Suffred vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried and descended into hell He was arraigned before Pontius Pilate the ruler of Iewrie and so vniustly accused of many crimes that the Ruler iudged him innocent and sought meanes to deliuer him but contrary to knowen iustice he did let go Barrabas which had deserued death and deliuered Christ to bee crucified who deserued no death which doth declare vnto vs manifestly that he suffred for our sinnes was buffeted for our offences as the prophets do witnes thereby to haue it manifested to all men that he is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Therefore sufferyng for our sinnes he receiued and did beare our deserued condemnation the paines of death the tast of abiection the very terror of hell yelding his spirit to his father his body to be buried in earth The third day he rose againe from death to lyfe To make full and perfect the whole worke of our redemption and iustification the same crucified body which was layd in the graue was raised vp againe the third day from death by the power of hys Father and glory of hys Godhead he became the first fruits of the resurrection got the victory of death that all by him might be raised vp from death Thorough whome all true penitent sinners may now boldly come vnto the father and haue remission of their sinnes He ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hand of God the father almighty After that in his death and resurrectioÌ„ he had conquered sinne death and the deuil and had bene conuersant 40. days in the earth being seene of the Apostles more then v. hundred brethren at once in the same body in which he wrought the worke of our saluation he ascended into heauen with eternal triumph for the victory ouer death sinne and hel leauing the passage open by which all true beleeuers may and shal enter
Catholicke Church Bradford No though you haue excommunicate me out of your Church yet am I in the Catholicke Churche of christ and am and by Gods grace shal be a childe an obedient childe of it for euer I hope Christ will haue no lesse care for me Transubstantiation to beleeue or not to beleue many hundreth yeares after Christ. then he had for the blinde man excommunicated of the Synagoge and further I am sure that the necessary Articles of the fayth I meane the twelue Articles of the Creede I confesse and beleue with that which you call the holy church so that euen your church hath taken somthing to much vpon her to excommunicate me for that which by the testimonye of my Lorde of Duresme in the booke of the sacrament lately put forth was free many an hundred yeare after Christ to beleue or not beleue Harps What is that Brad. Transubstantiation Harps Why ye are not condemned therfore onely Brad. For that and because I deny that wicked men do receiue Christes body Harpsfield You agree not with vs in the presence nor in any thing els Bradford How you beleue you know for my part I coÌ„fesse a presence of whole Christ God and man to the fayth of the receauer Harpsfield Nay you must beleue a reall presence in the sacrament Brad. In the Sacrament Nay I will not shut him in nor tyâ— him to it otherwise then faith seeth and perceiueth Christ not included really in the Sacrament If I should include Christ really present in the sacrament or tye hym to it otherwise then to the faith of the receiuer then the wicked men should receiue him which I doe not nor will by Gods grace beleue Harpsfield More pitty But a man may easely perceaue you make no presence at all and therefore you agree not therein with vs. Brad. I confesse a presence and a true presence but to the fayth of the receauer Christes body present to the fayth of the receauer What quoth one that stoode by of Christes very bodye which dyed for vs. Brad. Yea euen of whole Christ God man to feed the fayth of hym that receiueth it Harps Why this is nothing els but to exclude y e omnipotency of God and all kinde of miracle in the sacrament Brad. I do not exclude his omnipotencie but you doe it rather for I beleue that Christ can accoÌ„plish hys promise None denyeth omipotencye more then the Papistes which say that Christes body cannot be in the sacrament vnlesse the substance of bread be away the substaunce of bread and wyne being there as well as the accidents which you beleue not When we come to the Sacrament we come not to feede our bodies and therfore we haue but a little peece of bread but we come to feed our soules with Christ by fayth whiche the wicked doe want and therefore they receiue nothing but Panem domini as Iudas did not Panem Dominum as y e other Apostles did Harps The wicked do receaue the very body of Christ but not the grace of his body Brad. They receiue not the body For Christes bodye is no dead carcase he that receaueth it receaueth the spirite which is not without grace I trow Argument who so receaue the body of Christ do receiue the fruite and grace of lyfe no wicked do receiue fruite and grace of lyfe Ergo no wicked men receiue the bâ—dy of Christ. Masse in S. Ambrose tyme. That is false for Scolasticus was not before S. Ambrose tyme. The chiefe parts of the Popish Masse Harps Well you haue many erroures You count the Masse for abhomination and yet S. Ambrose sayd Masse and so he read out of a book written a sentence of S. Ambrose to proue it Brad. Why sir the masse as it is nowe was nothing so in S. Ambrose time Was not y e most part of the Canon made sithen by Gregory and Scolasticus Harps In deede a great peece of it was made as ye say by Gregory but Scolasticus was before Saint Ambrose tyme. Brad. I weene not howbeit I will not contend S. Gregory sayth that the Apostles sayd Masse without the Canon onely with the Lordes prayer Harps You say true for the Canon is not the greatest part of the Masse the greatest part is the sacrifice eleuation transubstantiation and adoration Brad. I can away with none of those Harps No I thinke the same but yet Hoc facite telleth plainely the sacrifice of the Church Brad. You confound Sacrifices not discerning betwixt the sacrifice of the Church Sacrifice of the Church Sacrifice for the Church and for the Church The sacrifice of the Church is no propiciatory sacrifice but a gratulatory sacrifice And as for Hoc facite is not referred to any sacrifising but to the whole action of takyng eatyng c. Harps You speake not learnedly now for Christ made his supper onely to the twelue Apostles Note this doctrine good reader not admittyng his mother or any of the seuenty Disciples to it Nowe the Apostles do signifie the Priestes Brad. I thinke that you speake as you would men should vnderstand it for els you would not keepe the cup away from the Laitie Wee haue great cause to thanke you that you will geue vs of your bread For I perceiue you order the matter so as though Christ had not commanded it to his whole Church Harps Then Harpsfield would haue proued Eleuation by a place of Basilius Brad. Eleuation was not brought in indeede before the time of pope Honorius 3. I haue read y e place which seemeth to make nothing for eleuation but be it as it is this is no tyme for me to scan the doubtfull places of the doctors with you I haue bene in prison long without bookes and al necessaries for study and now death draweth nye and I by your leaue must now leaue of to prepare for him Harps If I could do you good I would be right glad eyther in soule or body For you are in a perillous case both wayes Brad. Syr I thanke you for your good will My case is as it is I thanke God it was neuer so well w t me for deathe to me shal be life Creswel It were best for you to desire maister Archedeacon that he woulde make sute for you that you might haue a time to conferre Harps I will do the best I can for I pittie his case Bradford Sir I will not desire anye body to sue for tyme for me I am not wauering neither woulde I that anye body should thinke I were so But if you haue the charity and loue you pretend towardes me and thereto do thinke that I am in an errour I thinke the same shuld moue you to do as ye would be done to As ye thinke of me so doe I of you that you are farre out of the way and I do not only thinke it but also am thereof most assured And in thys and such like gentle
talke they departed ¶ The talke of Doctor Heth Archbishop of Yorke and day Byshop of Chichester with Maister Bradford THe xxiii of the same moneth the Archbishop of Yorke and the Bishop of Chichester came to the Counter to speake with Bradford When hee was come before them Talke bâ—â—tweene Byshopâ— Bradford they both and especially the Bishop of York vsed him very gently they would haue him to sit downe and because he would not they also would not sit So they all stode whether he woulde or not they would needes he shoulde put on not only his night cap but his vpper cap also saying vnto him that obedience was better then sacrifice Now thus standing together my Lord of Yorke began to tell Bradford howe that they were not sent to him but of loue charitie they came to him and he for that acquayntance also whiche he had with Bradford more then the Bishoppe of Chichester had then after commending Bradfordes godly life he concluded w t this question how he was certaine of saluation and of his Religion Brad After thankes for theyr good will Bradford aunswered by the word of God euen by the Scriptures I am certayne of saluation and Religion Yorke Uery well sayd but how do ye know the worde of God and the scriptures but by the Church Bradford In deede my Lorde the Churche was and is a meane to bring a man more speedely to knowe the Scriptures and the worde of God as was the woman of Samaria a meane that the Samaritans knewe Christ but ⧠Certayne Bishops talking with Maister Bradford in prison as when they had heard him speake they sayde nowe we know that he is Christ not because of thy wordes but because wee our selues haue heard him so after we came to the hearing and reading of the Scriptures shewed vnto vs and discerned by the Church we doe beleue them and knowe them as Christes sheepe not because y e Church saith they are the Scriptures but because they be so being thereof assured by the same spirite whiche wrote and spake them Yorke You knowe in the Apostles time at the first the word was not written Bradford True if you meane it for some books of the new Testament but els for the old Testament Peter telleth vs Firmâ—orem sermonem propheticum habemus We haue a more sure worde of prophecie not that it is simply so but in respect of the Apostles which being aliue and compassed w t infirmitiâ— attributed to the worde written mâ—re firmitie as wherewith no fault coulde be found where as for the infirmitie of their persons men perchaunce might haue found some faulte at their preaching albeit in very deede no lesse obedience and fayth ought to haue bene geuen to the one then to the other for all proceedeth foorth of one spirite of truth Yorke That place of Peter is not so to be vnderstand of the word written Brad. Yea syr that it is and of none other Chic Yea in deede Maister Bradford doth tell you truely in that poynt Yorke Well you know that Irenaeus and others doe magnifie much and alleage the Church agaynst the heretickes and not the scripture Bradford True for they had to do with such heretickes as did deny the scriptures and yet did magnifie the Apostles so that they were inforced to vse the authoritie of those Churches wherein the Apostles had taught and whiche had still retayned the same doctrine Chic You speake the very truth for the heretickes dyd refuse all scriptures except it were a peece of Lukes Gospel Brad. Then the alledgyng of the Church cannot be princially vsed agaynst me whiche am so farre from denying of the Scriptures that I appeale vnto them vtterly as to the onely iudge Yorke A pretty matter that you will take vppon you to iudge the Churche I pray you where hath your Churche bene hetherto For the church of Christ is Catholicke and visible hetherto Brad. My Lord I doe not iudge the Church when I discerne it from that congregation those whiche be not the Church I neuer denyed the Church to be Catholicke visible althought at some times it is more visible then at some Chic I pray you tell me where the Church which allowed your doctrine was these foure hundreth yeares Brad. I will tell you my Lord or rather you shal tell your selfe if you will tell me this one thing where the Churche was in Helias his time when Helias sayde that hee was left alone Chic That is no aunswere Bradford I am sory that you say so but this will I tell your Lordship that if you had the same eyes wherwith a man might haue espied the Churche then you woulde not say it were no answere The true 〈…〉 euery man hath not eyes to see it The fault why the Church is not seene of you is not because the Churche is not visible but because your eyes are not cleare inough to see it Chic You are much deceaued in making this collation betwixt the Church then and now Yorke Uery well spoken my Lord for Christ sayde aedificabo Ecclesiam I will build my Church and not I doe or haue built it but I will build it Bradford The â—ishops 〈◊〉 to an 〈…〉 My Lordes Peter teacheth me to make thys collation saying as in y e people there were false Prophetes which were most in estimation afore Christes comming so shall there be false teachers amongest the people after Christes comming and very many shall follow them And as for your future tense I hope your grace will not therby conclude christes Church not to haue bene before but rather that there is no building in the Church but by Christes worke onely for Paule and Apollo be but watterers Chichester In good fayth I am sory to see you so light in iudging the Church Yorke He taketh vpon him as they all doe to iudge the Church A man shall neuer come to certaintie that doth as they do Brad. My Lordes I speake simply what I thinke desire reason to aunswere my obiections Your affections sorrowes can not be my rules If that you consider y e order and case of my condemnation I can not thinke but y t it should somethyng moâ—e your honours You knowe it well enough for you heard it no matter was layd against me but what was gathered vpon mine owne confession Because I did denye Transubstantiation and the wicked to receaue Christes body in the Sacrament therefore I was condemned and excoÌ„municate but not of the churche although the pillers of the church as they be taken did it Chichester No. I heard say the cause of your imprisonmeÌ„t was for that you exhorted the people to take the sword in the one hand and the mattocke in the other Brad. My Lord I neuer ment any such thing nor spake any thing in that sort False surmâ—â—e agaynst Bradford Yorke Yea and you behaued your selfe before the Counsel so stoutly at the
Earle of Darby because you desired to conferre with vs. Brad. I neuer desired your comming nor to conferre with you or any other But seeing you are come of charitie as you say I cannot but thanke you and as touchyng conference though I desire it not yet I wil not refuse to talk with you if you will Alphon. It were requisite that you did praye vnto God that ye might follow the direction of Gods spirite that he woulde inspire you so that ye be not addict to your owne selfe will or wyt ⧠The talke betwene M. Bradford and two Spanish Fryers Brad. Whereupon Bradford made a prayer and besought God to direct all theyr willes Bradford willed to pray 〈◊〉 his prayer wordes and works as the wils wordes and workes of his children for euer Alph. Yea you must pray with your hart For if you speak but with toung onely God will not geue you his grace Brad. Syr do not iudge least ye be iudged You haue heard my words now charity would haue you to leaue y e iudgement of the hart to God Alph. You must be as it were a neuter and not wedded to your selfe but as one standing in doubt pray and be ready to receiue what God shall enspire for in vain laboreth our toung to speake els Brad. Syr my sentence if you meane it for Religion must not be in a doubting or vncertain as I thanke God I am certayne in that for which I am condeÌ„ned I haue no cause to doubt of it but rather to be most certayne of it and therfore I praye God to confirme mee more in it For it is his trueth and because it is so certayne and true that it may abide the light I dare be bold to haue it looked on and conferre it with you or any man in respect wherof I am both glad of your comming and thanke you for it Alph. What is the matter whereof you were condemned we know not Brad. Syr I haue bene in prison almost 2. yeares I neuer transgressed any of theyr lawes wherefore I might iustlye be prisoned now am I condeÌ„ned onely because I franckly confessed wherof I repeÌ„t not my fayth concerning the sacrament when I was demauÌ„ded in these 2. poynts one that there is no transubstantiation the other that the wicked do not receiue Christes body Alph. Let vs looke a little on the firste Doe you not beleue that Christ is present really and corporally in the forme of bread Brad. No I do beleue that Christ is present to the fayth of the worthy receiuer as there is present bread and wyne to the sences and outward man as for any such preseÌ„ce of including and placing Christ I beleue not nor dare beleue Alph. I am sure you beleue Christes naturall body is circuÌ„scriptible And here he made much ado of the 2. natures of Christ how that the one is euery where the other is in his proper place demauÌ„ding such questions as no wise man would haue spent any time about At length because the Frier had forgotten to conclude Bradforde put him in mind of it and thus then at length he concluded how that because Christes bodye was circumscriptible concernyng the humayne nature in heauen therefore it was so in the bread Brad. How hangeth this together Euen as if you should say because you are here Ergo it must needes followe that you are at Rome For this you reason Because Christes bodye is in heauen Ergo it is in the Sacrament vnder the forme of bread which no wise man will graunt Alph. Why will you beleue nothing but that which is expressely spoken in the Scriptures Brad. Yes Syr I will beleue whatsoeuer you shall by demonstratian out of the Scripture declare vnto me Alph. He is obstinate quoth Alphonsus to his felow and then turning to Bradford sayd is not God able to do it Christ is able to doe it Ergo he doth it Brad. Yes but here the question is of Gods will and not of his power Alph. Why doth he not say playnely this is my body Brad. Yes and I deny not but that it is so to the fayth of the worthy receyuer Alph. To the fayth how is that Brad. Forsooth Syr as I haue no toung to expresse it so I know ye haue no eares to heare vnderstand it For fayth is more then man can vtter Alph. But I can tell all that I beleue Brad. You beleue not much then For if you beleue y e ioyes of heauen and beleue no more therof then you can tell you wil not yet desire to come thither For as the mind is more capable receiueable theÌ„ the mouth so it conceiueth more then toung can expresse Alph. Christ sayth it is his body Brad. And so say I after a certayne maner Alph. After a certayne maner that is Hoc est corpus meum Quodam modo Augustinus Epistola ad Bonifacium Argument As grace is in the water of baptisme so is the body in the Sacrament But grace is in the water by signification Ergo so is the body in the Sacrament A Popish distinction of Sacramentes after an other maner then it is in heauen Brad. S Augustine telleth it more playnely that it is christes body after the same maner as Circumcision was the couenaunt of God and the Sacrament of fayth is fayth or to make it more playne as baptisme and the water of baptisme is regeneration Alph. Uery well sayd Baptisme and the water therof is a Sacrament of Gods grace spirite in the water clensing the Baptised Brad. No Syr away w t your enclosing but this I graunt that after the same sort Christes bodye is in the breade on which sort the grace and spirit of God is in the water Alph. In water is Gods grace by signification Brad. So is the body in the bread in the Sacrament Alph. You are much deceiued in that you make no differeÌ„ce betwene the Sacramentes that be standers and the sacramentes that are transitory and passers by As for example the Sacrament of Order which you deny though S. Augustine affirme it it is a standerd although the ceremony be past But in Baptisme so soone as the bodye is washed the water ceaseth not to be a Sacrament Brad. Uery good and so it is in the Supper of the Lord no longer then it is in vse is it Christes Sacrament Here was the Fryer in a wonderfull rage and spake so high as often he had done before that the whole house rang agayne chaâ—ing with om and cho Hee hath a greate name of learning The Frier in a chafe but surely hee hath little pacience For if Bradford had bene any thing hote one house coulde not haue held them At the length hee commeth to this poynt that Bradford coulde not finde in the Scripture Baptisme and the Lordes Supper to beare any similitude together And here he triuÌ„phed before the conquest saying that these men would receiue nothing
but scripture and yet were able to proue nothing by the Scripture Brad. The Sacrament of the Lordes table compared with baptisme in the scripture 1. Cor. 12. Be pacient you shall see that by the Scripture I will finde Baptisme the Lords supper coupled together Alph. No that canst thou neuer do Let me see a text of it Brad. Paule sayth That as we are Baptised into one bodye so were we potati in vno spiritu that is we haue dronk of one spirit meaning of the cup in the Lordes Supper Alphon. Paule hath no such wordes Brad. Yes that he hath Confes. I trow he hath not Brad. Geue me a Testament and I will shew you The Fryer proued a lyer in his owne testament So a Priest that sat by them gaue him his TestameÌ„t and he shewed them the playne text Then they looked one vpon an other In fiâ—e the Friers found this simple shift that Paule spake not of the Sacrament Brad. Well the texte is playne enough and there are of the fathers which do so vnderstand the place For Chrisostom doth expound it so Alphon. Alphonsus which had the Testament in his hand desirous to suppresse this foyle turned the leaues of y e book from leafe to leafe till he came to the place 1. Cor. 11. there he read how that he was guilty which made no difference of the Lordes body Brad. Yea but therewith he sayth He that eateth of the bread calling it bread still 1. Cor. 11. and that after consecration as ye call it as in the 10. to the Corinthians he saith The bread which we breake 1. Cor. 10. c. Alphon. Oh how ignoraunt are ye which know not that thinges after theyr conuersion doe reteine the same names which they had before Conuersion is mentioned in turning Moyses rod so is it not in the SacrameÌ„t as Moses rod and calling for a byble after he had found the place he began to triumph But Bradford cooled him quickely saying Brad. Syr there is mension made of the conuersioÌ„ as wel as that the same appeared to the sence But here ye can not finde it so Moyses rod was seene to be turned so is not the Sacrament Find me one word how the bread is coÌ„uerted I will then say ye bring some matter that maketh for you Alph. At these wordes the Frier was troubled at length he sayd how that Bradford hanged on his owne sence Brad. No that do I not for I will bring you forth the Fathers of the Church 800. yeares after Christ to confyrme this which I speake Alph. No you haue the Church agaynst you Brad. I haue not Christes Church agaynst me Alph. Yes that you haue What is the Church Brad. Christes wife the chayre and seat of verity Alph. Is she visible Brad. Yea that she is to then that will put on the spectacles of Gods word to looke on her The Church is visible but to them that haue spirituall eyes Alph. This Church hath defined the contrary and that I will proue by all the good Fathers from Christes AscensioÌ„ euen for 800. yeares at the least continually Brad. What will you so proue Transubstantiation Alph. Yea that the bread is turned into Christes body Brad. You speake more then you can do Alph. That do I not Brad. Then will I geue place Alph. Will you beleue Brad. Beliefe is Gods gift therfore can not I promise but I tell you that I will geue place and I hope I shal beleue his truth alwayes so good is he to me in Christ my sauior Alph. Here the Frier founde a great faulte with Bradford that he made no difference betwixte habitus The Papistes holde that the acte of beleuing is in mans power and actus as though actus which he called crudelity had bene in our power But this he let passe came agayne asking Bradford if he could proue it as he said whether he wuld geue place Brad. Yea that I will Then called he for paper pen inke to write and then sayd I what and if that I proue by the testimony of the Fathers that continually for viij hundreth yeres after Christ at the least they did beleue that the substance of bread doth remayne in the Sacrament what will you do Alph. I will geue place Brad. Then write you here that you will geue place if I so proue I will write that I wil geue place if you so proue because ye are the auncient ye shall haue the preheminence The Fryer refuseth to abide try all with Bradford Here the Frier fumed maruellously and sayde I came not to learne at thee Are not here witnesses meaning the two Priestes be not they sufficient But the man was so chafed that if Bradford had not passed ouer this matter of writing the Frier would haue fallen to playne scolding Confes. At the length the kinges Confessour asked Bradford what the second question was Brad. That wicked men receiue not Christes bodye in the Sacrament as S. Augustine speaketh of Iudas that hee receiued Panem Domini but not Panem Dominum Alph. S. Augustine sayth not so Brad. Yes that doth he The Fryâ—â— agayne pâ—â—â—ued a 〈◊〉 The Fryâ—â— depart in a heate from M. Bradford So they arose and talked no more of that matter Thus went they away without byddyng Bradford farewell A Priest After they were none one of the Priestes came willed Bradford not to be so obstinate Brad. Syr be not you so wauering in all the scripture can not you finde me non est panis Priest Yes that I can in fiue places Brad. Then I will eat your booke A priest 〈◊〉 to a foyle So the booke was opened but no place fouÌ„d and he went his way smiling God helpe vs. ¶ Talke betwene Mayster Bradford and Doctour Weston and others IT folowed after this vpoÌ„ the 21. of the moneth of march Conferencâ— betwene M Bradford D. Weston that by meanes of one of the Earle of Darbyes meÌ„ there came to the Counter to dyner one M. Collier once Warden of Manchester and the sayde seruaunt of the Earle of Darby of whom Mayster Bradford learned that Doctor Weston Deane of Westminster woulde be with him in the after noone about two of the clocke At dynner time when the sayd Warden did discommend king Edward went about to set forth the authority of the Pope which Bradford withstood defending the kinges fayth that it was Catholicke and that the authority of the bishop of Romes supremacy was vsurped The name of supreamâ— head is thâ—â— forerunner to Antichrist Gregor bringing forth the testimonye of Gregory which affirmeth the name of supreme head to be a title of the forerunner to Antichrist a woman prysoner was brought in wherupon the sayd Bradford tooke occasion to rise from the table and so weÌ„t to his prison chamber to beg of God grace and helpe therin continuing there still vntill he was
do teach vs for they witnes that Christ sayd that he would drinke no more of the fruit of the vine which was not bloud but wine and therfore it foloweth that there is no transubstantiation Chrysostome vpoÌ„ Mathew and S. Cyprian do affirme this reason 5. As the bread in the Lordes Supper is Christes naturall bodye so is it his mysticall body for the same spirit that spake of it This is my body The same spirit which sayeth This is my body sayth also We many are one bread and one body c. The words doe not transubstaÌ„tiate the cup into the new testament Ergo neyther the bread into the body did say also for we many are one bread one body c. but now it is not the mysticall body by transubstantiation and therfore it is not his naturall body by transubstantiation 6. The wordes spoken ouer the cup in S. Luke and Paule are not so mighty and effectuall as to transubstantiate it For then it or that which is in it should be transubstantiate into the new Testament therfore the wordes spoken ouer the bread are not so mighty as to make transubstantiation 7. All that doctrine which agreeth with those Churches whiche be Apostolicke mother Churches or originall churches is to be counted for truth in that it holdeth that which these Churches receiued of the Apostles the Apostles of Christ Christ of GOD. But it is manifest that the doctrine taughte at this present of the church of Rome concerning transubstantiation doth not agree with the Apostolicke and mother Churches in Grece of Corinthus The doctrine of the Church of Rome for transubstantiatioÌ„ agreeth not with the Apostles Church nor with the Greke Churches nor with the olde Romain church of Phillppos Colossia Thessalonica Ephesus which neuer taught transubstantiation yea it agreeth not with the doctrine of the Churche of Rome taught in times past For Gelasius the Pope setting forth the doctrine which that sea did theÌ„ hold doth manifestly confute the error of transubstantiation and reproueth them of the sacriledge which deuide the mistery and keepe from the Laity the cup Therefore the doctrine of transubstantiation agreeth not with the truth This was the writing which Weston pulled out of his bosome yet before he began to read it he shewed Bradford that he asked of his conuersatioÌ„ at CaÌ„bridge sithen his last being with him and quoth he Mayster Bradford because you are a man not geuen to the glory of the world I will speake it before your face Your life I haue learned was such there alwayes as all men euen the greatest enemyes you haue can not but prayse it and therefore I loue you much better then euer I did but now I will reade ouer your argumentes and so we will conferre them Such they are that a man may well perceiue you stand on coÌ„science therfore I am the more redy glad to pity you So he began to read the first to the which he sayd that though the word transubstantiatioÌ„ began but lately yet the thyng alwayes was and hath bene sithen Christes institution Brad. I do not contend or hang vpon the worde onely but vpon the thing which is as new as the word West Then went he to the seconde and there brought out S. Augustine The wordes of Austen guilefully wrasted by Weston how that if an euill man goyng to the deuill did make his will his sonne heyre would not say his father did lye in it or speak tropically much more Christ going to God did neuer lye or vse any figuratiue spech in his last wil and testament Do you not remember this place of S. Augustine sayd he Brad. Yes Syr but I remember not that S. Augustine hath those wordes tropicè or figuratiue as you rehearse theÌ„ for any man may speak a thing figuratiuely and lye not so Christ did in his last Supper West After this he went to the thyrd and brought foorth Cyprian howe that the nature of the bread is turned into flesh Here sayth he my Lord of Caunterbury expoundeth nature for quality by Gelasius the which interpretatioÌ„ serueth for the answere of your third argument y t Christ called bread his body that is the quality forme apperance of bread And further the Scripture is wont to call things by the same names whiche they had before Simon though he were called the leper yet he was seene to be no leper But bread is seene still to be bread and therfore hath his name not of that it was but of that it is Cyprian expounded by Gelasius as Symon the Leaper he was not so preseÌ„tly but because he had bene so Brad. Cyprian wrote before Gelasius therefore Cyprian must not expouÌ„d Gelasius but Gelasius Cyprian and so they both teach that bread remaineth stil. As for things hauing still the names they had is no aunsweare except you could shew that this nowe were not breade as easily as a man might haue known sene then Symon to haue bene healed and cleare from his Leprosye West After this he went to the fourth of the cup the which he did not fully read but digressed into a long talke of Cyprians Epistle De Aquarijs also of S. Augustine expounding the breaking of breade by Christ to his two Disciples going to Emaus to be the Sacrament with such other talk to no certaine purpose and therfore Bradford prayed him that in as much as he had written the reasons that stablished his fayth agaynst Transubstantiation Weston â—â—â—quired 〈◊〉 write 〈◊〉 reasonâ— so hee woulde likewise doe to him that is aunswere him by writing and shew him moe reasons in writing to confirme Transubstantiation Which Doctor Weston promised to do sayde that he would send or bring it to Bradford agayne within three dayes Thus when he had ouer read the argumentes here and there spokeÌ„ litle to the purpose for the auoiding of theÌ„ and Bradford had prayed him to geue him in writing hys aunsweres then he began to tell Bradford how and what he had done for Grimoald and how that Bradford neded not to feare any reproch or sclaunder he should suffer Grimoalâ— subscribeâ—â— meaning belike to haue Bradford secretly come to theÌ„ as Grimoald did for he subscribed Brad. Maister Deane I would not gladly that you should conceiue of me that I passe of shame of men simply in thys matter I rather would haue you to think of me M. 〈◊〉 playne aâ—â—firme in confessiâ—â— the truth as the very truth is that hitherto as I haue not sene nor heard any thing to infirme my fayth agaynst Transubstantiation so I am no lesse setled in it then I was at my coÌ„ming hither I loue to be playne with you and to tell you at the first as you shall finde at the last West In good fayth maister Bradford I loue you the better for your playnnes do not think otherwise of me but that you shall finde me playne in all my talke
it with our blouds For I thought this night that I had bene sent for because at a 11. of the clocke there was such rapping at the dore Then answered a mayd and sayd why theÌ„ I perceiue you were afrayd Brad. M. Bradford nothing afrayd of death Ye shall heare how fearefull I was For I considered that I had not slept and I thought to take a nap before I went and after I was a sleepe these men came into the next chamber and sang as it was tolde me and yet for all my fearefulnes I heard theÌ„ not therfore belike I was not afrayd that slept so fast Seru. Do you lacke any thing toward your necessity Brad. Nothing but your prayers I trust I haue them and you mine Seru. I saw a priest come to you to day in the morning Brad. Yea he brought me a letter from a Fryer and I am writing an answere Seru. Then we let you therefore the liuing God be wyth you Brad. And with you also and blesse you Seru. Amen sayd we and gaue him thankes departed M. Bradford had from the Counter to Newgate by night THus still in prison continued Bradford vntill the moneth of Iuly in such labors suffrings as he before alwayes had susteyned in prison But when the time of hys determined death was come he was sodeÌ„ly conueyed out of the Counter where he was prisoner in the night season to Newgate as afore is declared froÌ„ thence he was caried the next morning to Smithfield where he constantly abiding in the same truth of God which before he had confessed earnestly exhorting the people to repent to return to Christ sweetly comforting the godly yong springall of 19. or 20. yeares old which was burned with him chearefully he ended his paynefull life to liue with Christ. ¶ Iohn Leafe burnt with M. Bradford Iohn Leafe fellow Martyr with M. Bradford WIth whoÌ„ also was burnt one Iohn Leafe an appreÌ„tice to Humfrey Gawdy Tallow Chaundlor of the parish of Christs church in London of the age of 19. yeres and aboue borne at Kirkeby Moreside in the Countye of Yorke who vpoÌ„ the friday next before Palme sonday was coÌ„mitted to the Counter in Breadstreete Iohn Leafe of the parish of Christ church by the Alderman of that warde committed to prison by an Alderman of London who had rule charge of that warde or part of the City where the sayd Leafe did dwell After he coÌ„myng to examination before Boner gaue a firme Christian testimony of his doctrine profession answering to such articles as were obiected to him by the sayd Bishop First as touching his beliefe fayth in the sayd sacrament of the aultar Iohn Leafe examined before B. Boner The aunsweres of Iohn Leafe concerning his fayth in the Sacrament he answered that after y e words of consecration spoken by the priest ouer the bread wine there was not the very true naturall body bloud of Christ in substance and further did hold and beleue that the sayd sacrameÌ„t of the aultar as it is now called vsed beleued in this realme of EnglaÌ„d is idolatrous abhominable also sayd further that he beleued that after the words of coÌ„secration spoken by the Priest ouer the material bread and wine there is not the selfe same substance of Christes body bloud there coÌ„teined but bread wine as it was before and further sayd that he beleued that when the priest deliuereth the said material bread wine to the coÌ„municants he deliuereth but onely * Onely as touching the substance but not as concerning the effect thereof Auricular confession He meaneth after the Popish maner of remitting c. material bread and wyne and the communicants do receiue the same in remeÌ„brance of Christes death and passion and spiritually in fayth they receiue Christs body and bloud but not vnder the formes of bread and wine and also affirmed that he beleued auricular confession not to be necessary to be made vnto a priest for it is no poynt of soule health neither that the Priest hath anye authority geuen him by the Scripture to absolue and remit any sinne Upon these his answeres and testimony of his fayth he at that time being dismissed was bid the Monday next being the x. of Iune to appere again in the said place there and then to heare the sentence of his condemnatioÌ„ who so did At what time the foresayd Bishop propounding the sayd articles again to him as before assaying by al maner of wayes to reuoke him to his owne trade that is from truth to error notwithstanding all his perswasioÌ„s threates and promises found him the same man still so planted vpon the sure rocke of truth that no wordes nor deedes of men could remoue him Then the bishop after many wordes to and fro at last asked him if he had bene M. Rogers scholler Iohn Leaâ—e M. Rogeâ—â— scholler To whoÌ„ the foresayd Iohn Leafe answered agayne graunting him so to be and that he the same Iohn did beleue in the doctrine of the sayd Rogers and in the doctrine of Bishop Hooper Cardmaker and other of their opinion which of late were burned for the testimony of Christ and that he would dye in that doctrine that they dyed for And after other replications agayne of the Bishop mouing him to returne to the vnity of the Church he with a great courage of spirite answered agayne in these words My Lord quoth he you cal mine opinioÌ„ heresy it is the true light of the word of God and agayne repeating the same he professed that he would neuer forsake his stayed well grounded opinion while y e breath should be in his body Wherupon the Bishop being too weake eyther to refute his sentence or to remoue hys constancy proceeded consequently to read the Popish sentence of cruell condemnatioÌ„ Sentence read agaynst Iohn Leafe wherby this godly constant young man being coÌ„mitted to the secular power of the shiriffes there present was theÌ„ adiudged not long after suffered the same day with M. Bradford confirming w t hys death that which he had spoken and professed in his life It is reported of the said Iohn Leafe by one that was in the Counter the same time and saw the thing Iohn Leafe sealed the bill of his confessions with his bloud that after his examinations before the Bishop when two bils were sent vnto him in the CouÌ„ter in Bredstreet the one conteyning a recantation the other his confessions to knowe to which of them he would put to his hand first hearyng the Byll of recantation read vnto him because he coulde not read nor write hymselfe that he refused And when the other was read vnto him which he well liked of in stead of a pen he tooke a pinne and so pricking his hand sprinckled the bloud vpon the sayd bill willing the reader thereof to shew the Bishop that he had sealed the same
I haue preached before him It is Gods truth I haue taught It is that same infallible word whereof he sayd Heauen and earth shall passe but my word shall not passe The masse and such baggage as the false worshippers of God and enemies of Christes Crosse the Papistes I say haue brought in agayne The Masse is a poyson to the Church to poyson the Church of God withall displeaseth God highly and is abhominable in his sight Happy may he be whiche of conscience suffereth losse of life or goodes in dissalowing it Come not at it If God be God follow him If y e Masse be God let them that will see it heare or be present at it ComparisoÌ„ betweene the Lordes supper and the Masse go to the deuill with it What is there as God ordayned His supper was ordayned to be receiued of vs in the memoriall of his death for the confirmation of our fayth that his body was broken for vs his bloud shed for pardon of our sinnes but in the masse there is no receiuing but the pâ—iest keepeth all to himselfe alone Christ sayth Take eate No sayth the Priest gape peepe There is a sacrificing yea killing of Christ agayne as much as they may There is Idolatry in worshipping the outward signe of bread wyne there is all in Latine you cannot tell what he saith To conclude there is nothing as God ordeyned Wherefore my good mother come not at it Oh will some say it will hinder you Doubtes obiections aunswered Math. 19. if you refuse to come to masse and to do as other do But God wil further you be you assured as you shall one day find who hath promised to them that suffer hinderaunce or losse of anye thing in this world his great blessing here and in y e world to come life euerlasting You shall bee counted an hereticke but not of others then of heretickes whose prayse is a disprayse You are not able to reason agaynst the Priestes but God wil that all they shall not be able to withstand you No body wil do so but you onely In deede no matter for â—ewe enter into the narrow gate which bringeth to saluation Howbeit you shall haue with you I doubt not Father Traues and other my brothers and sisters to go with you therein but if they will not I your sonne in God I trust shall not leaue you an inche but go before you pray that I may geue thankes for me Reioyce in my suffering for it is for your sakes to confirme the truth I haue taught How soeuer you do beware this letter come not abroad but into father Traues his handes For all this caueat yet this letter came to the Earle of Darbyes knowledge for if it should be knowne that I haue pen and inke in the prison then would it be worse with me Therfore to your selues keep this letter commending me to God his mercy in Christ Iesus who make me worthy for his names sake to geue my life for his Gospel and Church sake Out of the Tower of London the sixt day of October 1553. My name I write not for causes you know it well enough Like the letter neuer the worse Commend me to all our good brethren and sisters in the Lord. Howsoeuer you do be obedient to the higher powers that is no point either in hand or tongue rebell but rather if they coÌ„maund that which with good conscience you caÌ„not obey lay your head on the blocke and suffer what soeuer they shall do or say By pacience possesse your soules After the time that M. Bradford was condemned and sent to the Counter it was purposed of his aduersaryes as ye heard before that hee shoulde be had to Manchester where he was borne and there be burned Whereupon he writeth to the Cittye of London thinking to take his last Vale of them in this letter ¶ To the Citie of London TO all that professe the Gospell and true doctrine of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ in the Cittie of London A fruitefull letter of M. Bradford 〈◊〉 the citye oâ— London Iohn Bradford a most vnworthy seruaunt of y e Lord now not onely in prison but also excommunicated condemned to be burned for the same true doctrine wisheth mercy grace peace with increase of al godly knowledge and pietie from God the father of mercy through the merites of oure alone and omnisufficient Redeemer Iesus Christ by the operation of the holy spirite for euer Amen My dearely beloued brethren in our Sauiour Christ although the tyme I haue to liue is very little for hourly I looke when I shoulde be had hence to be conueyed into Lankeshyre there to be burned and to render my lyfe by the prouidence of God where I first receaued it by y e same prouidence and although the charge is great to keepe me from all things wherby I might signifie any thing to the world of my state yet hauing as now I haue pen inke through Gods working maugre the head of Satan and his souldiours I thought good to write a shorte confession of my fayth and thereto ioyne a little exhortation vnto you all to liue according to your profession First for my fayth I do confesse and pray all the whole Congregation of Christ to beare witnesse with me of the same that I do beleue constantly through the gift goodnes of God for fayth is Gods onely gifte all the 12. articles of the Symbole or Creede commonly attributed to the collection of the Apostles This my faythe I woulde gladly particularly declare and expound to the confirmation and comfort of the simple but alas by starts stealth I write in maner that I write and therfore I shall desire you all to take this breuitie in good part And this fayth I holde not because of the Creede it selfe but because of the word of God the which teacheth and confirmeth euery Article accordingly This worde of God written by the Prophetes and Apostles left and contayned in the Canonicall bookes of the whole Bible I do beleue to containe plentifully all thinges necessary to saluation so that nothing as necessary to saluation ought to be added thereto and therfore the Church of Christ nor none of his congregation ought to be burdened with any other doctrine theÌ„ which hereout hath his foundation and ground In testimony of this fayth I render and geue my life being condemned as well for not acknowledging the Antichrist of Rome to be Christes vicar generall and supreme head of his Catholicke and vniuersall Church here or els wherevppon earth as for denying the horrible and idolatrous doctrine of Transubstantiation and Christes reall corporall and carnall presence in his supper vnder the formes and accidences of bread and wine To beleeue Christ our Sauiour to be the head of hys Churche and kinges in their Realmes to be the supreme powers to whom euery soule oweth obedience and to beleue that
or rise agaynst the magistrates Auenge not your selues but commit your cause to the Lord to whome vengeance pertayneth and he in his tyme will reward it If you feele in your selues an hope and trust in God that he will neuer tempt you aboue that he will make you able to beare Patience be assured the Lord will be true to you and you shall be able to beare all bruntes But if you want this hope flee and get you hence rather then by your tarying Gods name should be dishonored In summe cast your care on the Lorde knowing for most certayne that he is carefull for you with him are all the heares of your head numbred so that not one of them shall perish without his good pleasure and wille muche more thē nothing shall happē to your bodies which shall not be profitable how soeuer for a time it seeme otherwise to your sences Hang on the prouidence of God We ought to depend vpon Gods prouidence alwayes not onely when you haue meanes to helpe you but also when you haue no meanes yea when all meanes be agaynst you Geue him this honour which of all other thinges he most chiefly requireth at your handes namely beleeue that you are his children through Christ that he is your father and God through him y t he loueth you pardoneth you al your offences he is with you in trouble and will be with you for euer When you fall he will put vnder his hande you shall not lye still before you cal vpon him he heareth you out of euill hee will finally bryng you and deliuer you to his eternall ioy Doubt not my dearly beloued hereof doubt not I say this will God your father do for you in respect not of your selues but in respect of christ your Captayne your Pastor your keeper out of whose hands none shal be able to catch you All our hope is only in Christ for his sake to be receaued in him be quiet oftē cōsider your dignitie namely how that ye be Gods children the saints of God citizens of heauen temples of the holy Ghost the thrones of God members of Christ and Lordes ouer all Therfore be ashamed to think speake or do any thing that should be vnseemely for Gods children Gods saynts Christes members To beare the Crosse. c. Marueile not though the deuil and the worlde hate you though ye be persecuted here for the seruaunt is not aboue his mayster Couet not earthly ryches Mortification feare not the power of man loue not this world nor thinges that be in this world but long for the Lord Iesus his comming at whiche time youre bodies shall be made like vnto his glorious body when he appeareth you shall be like vnto him when your lyfe shall thus be reuealed then shall ye appeare with him in glory In the meane season liue in hope hereof Let the lyfe you lead be in the faith of the sonne of God For the iust doth liue by fayth which fayth fleeth from al euill followeth y e word of God as a Lanterne to her feete and a light to her steppes her eyes be aboue where Christ is shee behouldeth not the thinges present but rather thinges to come she glorieth in affliction she knoweth that the afflictions of this life are not like to be compared to the glory whiche God will reueale to vs We must liue in the fayth of Christ. The property of fayth and in vs. Of this glory GOD graunt vs here a liuely taste then shall wee runne after the sent it sendeth forth It wil make vs valiaunt men to take to vs the kingdome of God whyther the Lorde of mercy bryng vs in hys good tyme through Chryste oure Lorde to whome with the father and the holy ghost three persōs and one God be al honour and glory world without end Amen My dearly beloued I woulde gladly haue geuen here my body to haue bene burned for the confirmation of the true doctrine I haue taught here vnto you But that my Countrey must haue Therefore I pray you take in good part this signification of my good will towardes euery of you Impute the want herein to tyme and trouble Pardon me mine offensiue and negligent behauiour when I was amongest you With me repent labour to amend Continue in the trueth whiche I haue truely taught vnto you by preaching in al places where I haue come Gods name therefore be praysed Confesse Christ when you be called whatsoeuer commeth therof and the God of peace be with vs all Amen This xi of Februar an 1555. Your brother in bondes for the Lordes sake Iohn Bradford To the vniuersitie and towne of Cambridge TO all that loue the Lorde Iesus and his true doctrine being in the vniuersitie and towne of Cambridge An other letter of M. Bradford to the vniuersity of Cambridge Iohn Bradford a most vnworthy seruaunt of the Lord nowe not onely prisoned but also condemned for the same true doctrine wisheth grace peace and mercye with increase of all godlines from God the father of all mercy through the bloudy passion of our Sauiour Iesus Christ by the liuely working of the holy spirite for euer Amen Although I looke hourely when I should be had to the stake my right dearely beloued in the Lord and although the charge ouer me is great and strayt yet hauing by the prouidēce of God secretly pen and an ynke I could not but something signifie vnto you my solicitude which I haue for you and euerye of you in the Lord though not as I woulde yet as I may You haue often and openly heard the truth speciallye in this matter wherein I am condemned disputed and preached that it is needeles to do any more but onely to put you in remembraunce of the same but hitherto haue you not heard it confirmed and as it were sealed vp as now you doe and shall heare by me that is by my death and burning For albeit I haue deserued through my vncleannes hypocrisie auarice vainglory idlenes vnthankfulnes and carnalitie wherof I accuse my selfe to my confusion before the world that before God through Christ I might as my assured hope is I shall find mercy eternall death and hell fire much more then this affliction and fire prepared for me yet my dearly beloued it is not these or any of these thinges wherfore the prelates do persecute me but Gods verity and truth yea euen christ him selfe is the onely cause and thing wherefore I nowe am condemned The Martyrs persecuted of the prelates not for their sinnes but onely for Christ. and shal be burned as an hereticke for because I will not graunt the Antichrist of Rome to be Christes vicar generall and supreme head of his churche here and euery where vppon earth by Gods ordinaunce and because I will not graunt suche corporall reall and carnall presence of Christes body bloud in the sacrament as doth transubstanciate the
preached the worde of GOD. Turne I saye vnto you all and to all the inhabitours there aboutes vnto the Lord our God and hee will turne vnto you he will saye vnto his Aungell It is enough put vppe the sworde The whiche thyng that he will doe I humblye beseeche his goodnesse for the precious bloudes sake of hys deare Sonne our Sauiour Iesus Christ. Ah good brethren take in good parte these my last wordes vnto euery one of you Pardon me myne offences and negligences in behauiour amongest you The Lorde of mercye pardon vs all our offences for our Sauiour Iesus Christes sake Amen Out of Prison readye to come to you the eleuenth of February Ann. 1555. ¶ To the Towne of Walden 〈…〉 of M. Bradford to 〈◊〉 towne 〈◊〉 Walden TO the faythfull and such as professe the true doctrine of our Sauiour Iesus Christ dwelling at Walden and thereaboutes Iohn Bradford a most vnworthy seruaunt of the Lorde nowe in bandes and condemned for the same true doctrine wysheth grace mercy and peace with the encrease of all godlynesse in knowledge and liuing from GOD the Father of all comforte through the desertes of our alone and full redeemer Iesus Christ by the mighty working of the most holy spirit the comforter for euer Amen When I remember how that by the prouidence and grace of God I haue bene a man by whome it hath pleased him through my ministery to call you to repentaunce and amendment of life something effectually as it seemed and to sowe amongest you his true doctrine and religion least that by my affliction stormes now arisen to trye the faythfull and to conforme them lyke to the Image of the sonne of GOD into whose companye wee are called you might be faint harted I could not but out of prison secretly for my keepers may not know that I haue penne ynke write vnto you a signification of the desire I haue that you should not only be more coÌ„firmed in the doctrine I haue taught amongest you which I take on my death as I shall answere at the day of dome I am perswaded to be Gods assured infallible and playne trueth 〈…〉 answeâ—â— with 〈◊〉 bloud 〈◊〉 his docâ—â—â—ne but also should after your vocation auow the same by confession profession and liuing I haue not taught you my dearely beloued in the Lord fables tales or vntruthe but I haue taught you the verity as now by my bloud gladlye praysed bee God therfore I do seale the same In deed to confesse the truth vnto you and to all the Churche of Christ I doe not thinke of my selfe but that I haue moste iustly deserued not onely this kinde but also all kindes of death and that eternally â— Bradford 〈…〉 his 〈◊〉 lyfe for myne hypocrisy vayneglory vncleannesse selfe loue couetousnesse idlenesse vnthankefulnesse and carnall professing of Gods holy Gospell liuing therein not so purely louyngly and paynefully as I should haue done The Lord of mercy for the bloud sake of Christ pardon me as I hope yea I certainely beleue he hath done for his holy names sake thorowe Christe But my dâ—arely beloued you and all the whole world may see and easely perceiue that the Prelates persecute in me an other thing then mine iniquities euen Christ himselfe Christes verity and trueth because I canne not dare not nor wyll not confesse Transubstantiation and howe that wicked menne ye Mise and Dogges eating the Sacrament which they terme of the aultar thereby ouerthrowing Christes holy Supper vtterly do eate Christes naturall and reall body borne of the virgine Mary To beleue and confesse as Gods worde teacheth the primatiue Church beleued and all the Catholicke and good holy Fathers taught fiue hundreth yeares at the least after Christ that in the Supper of the Lord which the Masse ouerthroweth as it doth Christes Priesthoode sacrifice death and passion the ministerye of his word true â—ayth repentance and all godlines whole Christ God and man is present by grace to the fayth of the receiuers but not of the standers by and lookers on as bread and wyne is to theyr sences will not serue and therefore I am condemned shall be burned out of hand as an hereticke Wherefore I hartelye thanke my Lord God that will and doth vouch me worthy to be an instrument in whome he himselfe doeth suffer For you see my affliction and death is not simply M. Bradford persecuted for confessing the truth because I haue deserued no lesse but muche more at his handes and iustice but rather because I confesse his verity and trueth and am not affrayd through his gift that to do that you also might be confirmed in his truth Therefore my dearely beloued I hartely do pray you and so many as vnfaynedly loue mee in God to geue with mee and for mee most harty thankes to our heauenly Father through our sweete Sauiour Iesus Christ for this his exceeding great mercy towardes me and you also that your fayth wauer not from the doctrine I haue taught and ye haue receiued For what can you desire more to assure your coÌ„sciences of the verity taught by your preachers then theyr owne liues Goe to therefore my deare hartes in the Lord wauer not in Christes religion truely taught you and set forth in king Edwardes dayes Neuer shall the enemies be able to burne it to prison it and keepe it in bondes Vs they may prison Gods truth can neuer be kepte vnder by the aduersaryes they may bynde and burne as they doe and will doe so long as shall please the Lord but our cause religion and doctrine which we confesse they shall neuer be able to vanquish and put away Theyr Idolatry and Popish religion shall neuer bee builte in the consciences of menne that loue Gods trueth As for those that loue not Gods truth that haue no pleasure to walke in the wayes of the Lord in those I say the Deuill shall preuayle For God will geue them strong illusion to beleue lyes Therefore deare brethren and sisters in the Lord I humbly beseech you and pray you in the bowelles and bloud of our Lord and Sauiour Iesuâ— Christ He exhorteth them to loue Gods truth and to liue therafter now goyng to the death for the testimony of Iesus as ofteÌ„times I haue done before this present out of your Pulpitte that you woulde loue the Lordes trueth loue I saye to loue it and frame your liues thereafter Alas you know the cause of all these plagues fallen vp vs and of the successe which Gods aduersaryes haue dayly is for our not louing Gods word You knowe how that we were but Gospellers in lippes and not in life We were carnall concupiscentious idle Gods Gospell abused· vnthankfull vncleane couetous arrogant dissemblers crafty subtle malicious false backebiters c. and euen glutted with Gods word yea we lothed it Gods Gospell lothed as did the Israelites the Manna in the wildernes and therefore as to them
this life Rom â— are not to bee compared to the ioyes of the lyfe prepared for you You knowe the way to heauen is not the wide way of the worlde Math. â— whiche windeth to the deuill but it is a strayte waye which fewe walke in For fewe liue Godlye in Christ Iesu 2. Tim â— 2. Cor. â— Math. â— fewe regarde the lyfe to come fewe remember the daye of iudgement few remember howe Christ will denye them before his father that do deny him here few consider that Christ will be ashamed of them in the last day whiche are ashamed of his truth and true seruice few cast their accountes what wil be layed to theyr charge in the day of vengeance few regard the condemnation of theyr owne consciences in doing that which inwardly they disalow few loue god better then theyr goodes But I trust yet you are of this fewe my dearely beloued I trust you be of that little flocke which shall enherite the kingdome of heaueÌ„ I trust you are the mourners and lamenters 〈◊〉 10. which shal be comforted with comfort whyche neuer shall be taken from you if you nowe repent your former euilles if nowe you striue agaynst the euilles that are in you if now you continue to call vpon God if nowe you defile not your bodyes with any Idolatrous seruice 〈◊〉 4. vsed in the Antichristian Churches if you molest not the good spirite of God which is geuen you as a gage of eternall redemption a counseller and Mayster to lead you into all trueth whiche good spirite I beseeche the Father of mercye to geue to vs all for his deare sonnes sake Iesus Christ our Lorde to whome I commend you all and to the worde of his grace Actes 10. which is able to helpe you all and saue you all that beleue it folow it and serue GOD therafter And of this I would ye were all certayne that all the heares of your heads are numbred Math. 10. Math. spanâ— 1. Psalm 1â—4 Psalm 31. Pet. 5. so that not one of them shall perishe neither shall any man or deuill be able to attempt any thing much lesse to do any thing to you or any of you before your heauenly father which loueth you most tenderly shall geue them leaue and when he hath geuen them leaue they shall go no further then he will nor keepe you in trouble any longer then he will Therefore cast on him all your care for he is carefull for you Onely study to please hym and to keepe your consciences cleane your bodyes pure from the Idolatrous seruice whiche nowe euery where is vsed and GOD will maruellouslye and mercifully defend and comfort you which thing he doe for his holy names sake in Christ our Lord. Amen * To his dearely beloued in Christ Erkinalde Rawlins and his wife GOd our deare and moste mercyfull Father thorough Christ be with you my good Brother and Sister as with his children for euer and in all thinges so guide you with his holy spirite the leader of his people as may bee to his glory and your owne euerlasting ioy and comfort in him Amen Because I haue oftentimes receiued from either of you comfort corporall for the which I beseeche the Lorde as to make me thankefull so to recompence you both now eternally I can not but goe about Lord help hereto for thy mercyes sake to write some thing for your comfort spiritually My dearely beloued looke not vppon these dayes and the afflictions of the same here with vs 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 godly 〈◊〉 ioyfull the 〈…〉 simplye as they seeme vnto you that is as dismall dayes and dayes of Gods vengeaunce but rather as lucky dayes and dayes of Gods fatherlye kindenesse towardes you and suche as you be that is toward such as repent theyr sinnes and euill life paste and earnestly purpose to amende walking not after the will of the world and most part of men for the preseruation of theyr pelfe whiche will they nill they they shall leaue sooner or later and to whome or howe it shall be vsed they know not In deede to suche as walke in theyr wickednesse and winde on with the worlde this tyme is a tyme of wrath and vengeaunce and theyr beginning of sorrowe is but nowe because they contemne the Phisicke of theyr father whiche by this purging time and cleansing dayes would worke theyr weale whiche they will nor Clensing dayes and because they will not haue Gods blessing which both wayes he hath offered vnto them by prosperity and aduersity Gods 〈◊〉 not to 〈◊〉 refused therefore it shall be kepte farre enough from them As when the sicke man will no kinde of Phisicke at the handes of the Phisition he is lefte alone and so the malady encreaseth and destroyeth him at the length To such men in deed these dayes are and should be dolefull dayes dayes of woe and weeping because theyr damnation draweth nigh But vnto such as be penitent and are desirous to liue after the Lordes wil among whom I do not onely count you but as far as a man may iudge I know ye are vnto such I say 〈…〉 receaâ—ed with 〈◊〉 this time is and should be comfortable For first now your father chastiseth you and me for our sinnes for the which if he would haue destroyed vs then woulde hee haue letten vs alone and left vs to our selues in nothyng to take to hart his fatherly visitation which here it pleaseth him to worke presently because else where he wyll not remember our transgressions as Paule writeth He chastiseth vs in this world least with the world we should perishe Therefore my deare hartes call to minde your sinnes to lament them God punisheth not twise for one thing and to aske mercye for them in hys sight and withall vndoubtedly beleue to obteyne pardon and assured forgeuenesse of the same for twise the Lord punisheth not for one thing So that I saye first wee haue cause to reioyce for these dayes because our father suffereth vs not to lye in Iesabels bed sleeping in our owne sinnes and security but as mindefull on vs doth correct vs as his children Whereby we may be certayne that we be no bastardes but children for he chastiseth euery childe whom he receiueth Difference betweene bastards and children So that they which are not partakers of his chastising or that contemne it declare themselues to be bastardes and not children as I know ye are which as ye are chastised so do ye take it to hart accordingly And therefore be glad my deare hartes and folkes knowing certaynelye euen by these visitatioÌ„s of the Lord that ye are his deare elect children whose faultes your father doth visite with the rodde of correction but his mercy will he neuer take away from vs. Amen Secondly ye haue cause to reioyce for these dayes because they are dayes of triall wherein not onely ye your selues but also the worlde shall
the cognisaunce of the Lorde of hostes This cognisaunce of the Lorde standeth not in forked cappes The Lordes cognisaunce standeth not in forked caps c. but in suffering for the Lordes sake typettes shauen crownes or such other baggage and Antichristian pelfe but in suffering for the Lordes sake The world shall hate you sayth Christ. Loe â—here is the Cognisaunce and Badge of Goddes children The world shall hate you Reioyce therefore my dearely beloued reioyce that God doth thus vouchsafe to beginne to conforme you and make you like to Christ. By the tryall of these dayes yee are occasioned more to repent more to pray more to contemn this world more to desire life euerlasting more to be holy for holy is the end wherefore God doth afflict vs and so to come to Gods companye Whych thing because we can not doe as long as this body is as it is therfore by the dore of death we must enter with Christ into eternall life and immortality of soule and body whiche God of his mercy send shortly for our Sauiour Iesus Christes sake Amen ¶ To Maystres A. Worcup THe euerlasting peace of Christ be more and more liuely felte in our hartes Another letter of M. Bradford to Mistres Warcup by the operation of the holy ghost now and for euer Amen Although I knowe it bee more then needeth to write anye thing vnto you good Sister being as I doubt not you be diligently exercised in readinge of the Scriptures in meditating of the same and in harty prayer to GOD for the helpe of his holy Spirite to haue the sense and feeling especially of the comfortes you reade in Gods sweete booke yet hauinge such oportunity and knowing not whether hereafter I shall euer haue the like as this bringer can declare I thought good in few wordes to take my farewell in writinge because otherwise I canne not And nowe me thinkes I haue doone it For what else canne I or shoulde I saye vnto you my dearely beloued in the Lorde but farewell Farewell deare Sister farewell howbeit in the Lorde our Lord I say farewell In him shall you farewell Bradford 〈◊〉 farewell Maâ—stres Warcup so much the better by howe muche in your selfe you fare euill and shall fare euill When I speake of your selfe I meane also this worlde thys life and all thinges properly perteining to this life In them as you looke not for your welfare so be not dismayed when accordingly you shall not feele it To the Lord our GOD to the Lambe our Christ which hath borne our sinnes on his backe is our Mediatour for euer do I send you In him looke for welfare and that without all wauering because of his owne goodnesse and truth which our euilles and vntrueth can not take away Not that therefore I would haue you to flatter your selfe in any euill or vnbeliefe but that I woulde comfort you that they should not dismay you Yours is our Christ wholy Christ is wholy 〈◊〉 with all that euer hath yours I say he is with all that euer he hath Is not this welfare trow you MouÌ„taynes shall moue and the earth shall fall before you finde it otherwise say that liar Sathan what he list Therefore good Sister farewell and be mery in the Lorde bee mery I say for you haue good cause If your welfare ioy and saluation hanged vpon any other thing then onely Gods mercy truth then might you well be sad heauy and stand in a doubt but in that it hangeth onely vpon these two tel Sathan he lyeth How to aunswere Sathan when he moueth vs to doubâ—â— Gods 〈◊〉 How to looke vpoâ— Christ. How to looke 〈◊〉 our selueâ— In case oâ— iustificatiâ—â— let no 〈◊〉 looke vpoâ— himself 〈◊〉 onely vpâ—â— the goodâ—â—â— of God iâ— Christ. wheÌ„ he would you to stand in a mammering by causing you to caste your eyes which onely in this case should be set on Christ your sweet Sauior on your selfe In some part in deede looke on your selfe on your fayth on your loue obedience c. to wake you vp from security to stirre you vp to diligence in doing the thinges apperteyning to your vocation but when you would be at peace with God and haue true consolation in your conscience altogether looke vpon the goodnes of God in Christ. Thinke on this commaundement which precedeth all other that you must haue no other Gods but the Lord Iehouah which is your Lord God the which he could not be if that he did not pardon your sinnes in very deede Remember that Christ commaundeth you to call him father for the same intent And hereto call to minde all the benefites of God hitherto shewed vpon you and so shall you fele in very deede that which I wish vnto you now and pray you to wish vnto me Farewell or welfare in the Lord Iesus with whom he graunt vs shortlye to meete as his children for his name and mercies sake to our eternall welfare Amen ¶ To mine owne deare brother M. Laurence Saunders prisoner in the Marshalsee MY good brother I beseech our good and gracious Father alwayes to coÌ„tinue his gracious fauor loue towards vs by vs as by instruments of his grace to work his glory the coÌ„fusion of his aduersaryes A letter of M. Bradford to M. Sauâ—â—ders Ex ore infantium lactentium fundet laudem ad destruendum inimicum c. Amen 1. Out of the mouth of infantes and babes he will shew forth his prayse to destroy the enemy c. I haue perused your letters to my selfe and haue read them to others For aunswere whereof if I should write what Doctor Taylor and Mayster Philpot doe thinke then must I say that they thinke the Salt sent vnto vs by your * This frieâ—â— moued 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to the Paâ—pistes artâ—â—cles with this condâ—â—tion so 〈◊〉 as they 〈◊〉 agaynst Gods word being in deede cleane coâ—â—trary to 〈◊〉 and yet shortly 〈◊〉 he valiantâ—â— suffred death for refusing 〈◊〉 same Psal. 54. Psalm 36 Psalm 3â— Math. 10. 1. Cor 10 2. Pet. 1. Nahum â— frende is vnseasonable And in deede I thinke they both will declare it hartely if they shoulde come before them As forme if you woulde knowe what I thinke my good and most deare brother Laurence because I am so sinnefull and so conspurcate the Lord knoweth I lye not with many greuous sinnes which I hope are washed away Sanguine Christi nostri I neither canne nor woulde bee consulted withall but as a sypher in Agrime How be it to tell you how and what I minde take this for a summe I pray GOD in no case I may seeke my selfe and in deede I thankâ— GOD therefore I purpose it not Quod reliquum est Domino Deo meo committo spero in illum quod ipse faciet iuxta hoc Iacta in Dominum curam c. Omnis cura vestra coniecta sit in illum c. Reuela Domino
behauiour there Oh if there were in those men that are so present at the Masse eyther loue to God or to theyr brethren then woulde they for the one or bothe openly take Gods part and admonish theyr people of their idolatry They feare man more then hym which hath power to cast both soule and bodye to hell fire they halte on bothe knees they serue two maysters God haue mercy vppon suche and open theyr eyes with his eye salue that they may see that they which take no part with God are agaynst God and that they whiche gather not wyth Christ doe scatter abroade Oh that they woulde read what S. Iohn sayth will be done to the fearefull The counsayle geuen to the Churche of Laodicea is good counsaile for suche But to returne to you agayne dearely beloued be not yee ashamed of Gods Gospell It is the power of God to saluation to all those that doe beleue it 2. Timothy 1. Romans 1. Be therefore partakers of the afflictions as God shal make you able knowyng for certayne that he will neuer tempt you farther then hee will make you able to beare 1. Corinth 10. Philip. 1. 1. Peter 3. Math. 5. and thinke it no small grace of God to suffer persecution for Gods truth for the spirite of God resteth vpon you and ye are happie as one day yee shall see Read 2. Thess. 1. Heb. 12. As the fire hurteth not gold but maketh it finer so shall yee be more pure by suffering with Christ. 1. Pet 1. The flayle and wind hurteth not the wheat but clenseth it froÌ„ the chaffe And ye dearly beloued are Gods wheate feare not therefore the flayle feare not the fanning winde feare not the milstone feare not the ouen Persecution compared to the flayle which hurteth not but clenseth the wheat for all these make you more meete for the Lordes owne toothe Sope though it be blacke soyleth not the clothe but rather at the length maketh it more cleane so doth the blacke Crosse helpe vs to more whitenes if God strike with his battledore Because ye are Gods sheepe prepare your selues to the slaughter alwayes knoing that in the sight of the Lord our death shall be precious The soules vnder the aulter looke for vs to fill vp their number Romans 8. 1. Peter 5. Mathew 10. happy are we if God haue so appoynted vs. How soeuer it be dearely beloued cast your selues wholly vpon the Lord with whome all the heares of your heades are numbred so that not one of them shall perish Will we nill we we must drinke Gods cuppe if he haue appoynted it for vs. Drinke it willingly then Psalme 75. 1. Pet. 4. and at the first when it is full least peraduenture if we linger we shall drinke at the length of the dregges with the wicked if at the beginning we drinke not with his children for with theÌ„ his iudgement beginneth and when he hath wrought his will on mount Syon then will he visite the nations round about Submit your selues therefore vnder the mighty hande of the Lorde 1. Peter 5. Romans 8. No man shall touche you without his knowledge When they touch you therfore know it is your weale God therby will worke to make you like vnto Christ here that yee may be also like vnto him els where Acknowledge your vnthankfulnes and sinne and blesse God that correcteth you in the world 1. Cor. 11. because ye shall not be damned with the world Otherwise might he correct vs then in making vs to suffer for righteousnes sake but this he doth because we are not of the world Call vppon his name through Christ for his helpe as hee commaundeth vs. Beleeue that he is mercifull to you heareth you and helpeth you Psalme 50. Psalme 22. I am with him in trouble and will deliuer him sayth hee Knowe that God hath appoynted boundes ouer the whiche the Deuill and all the worlde shall not passe If all thinges seeme to be agaynst you yet say with Iob If he will kill me I will hope in hym Read the 91. Psalme and pray for me your poore brother and fellow sufferer for Gods Gospelles sake his name therefore be praysed and of his mercy he make me you worthy to suffer with good conscience for his names sake Die once we must and when we knowe not Happy is that death which seeing once it must needes be payd is bestowed vpon the Lord. happy are they whome God geueth to pay Natures debte I meane to dye for his sake Here is not our home therefore let vs accordingly consider thinges alwayes hauing before our eyes the heauenly Ierusalem Heb. 12. Apoc. 21 22 the way thether to be by persecutions the deare frendes of God howe they haue gone it after the example of our Sauioure Iesus Christ whose footesteppes let vs followe euen to the gallowes if God so will not doubting but that as he within three dayes rose agayne immortall euen so wee shall doe in our tyme that is when the trumpe shall blow and the Angell shall shoote and the sonne of man shall appeare in the cloudes with innumerable sainctes and Aungels in maiestie and greate glory then shall the dead arise and we shall be caught vp into the cloudes to meete the Lorde and so be alwayes with hym Comfort your selues with these wordes and praye for me for Gods sake E carcere 19. Nouemb. 1553. Iohn Bradford * To sir Iames Hales Knight then prisoner in the Counter in Bredstreate THe God of mercy and father of all comfort plentifully poure out vpon you and in you his mercye Another letter of M. Bradford to Syr Iames Hales Knight and wyth his consolations comforte and strengthen you to the end for his and our Christes sake Amen Although right worshipfull sir many causes myght moue me to be content with crying for you to your God and my God that he woulde geue you grace to perseuâ—re well as he hath right notably begunne to the great glory of his name and comfort of all suche as feare him as lacke of learning of familiaritie yea acquayntance for I think I am vnknown to you both by face and name and other such like thinges yet I cannot content my selfe but presuming something to scrible vnto you not that I thynke my scribling can do you good but that I might declare my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and compassion loue and effection I beare towardes your maistership which is contented yea desirous with vs poore misers and to confesse Christes Gospell in these perilous times and dayes of tryall Oh Lord God how good art thou which doest thus gleane out grapes I meane children for thy self and brethren for Christ Looke good M. Hales on your vocation not many Iudges How God gleaneth out his people not many knightes not myny landed men not many riche men and wealthye to â—iue as you are hath God chosen to suffer for his sake as hee hath nowe
before hys mercifull harte laye open your infirmities and euilles with desire of pardon and helpe after hys good will and pleasure but in hys time and not when you will and by what meanes he will not by that waye you woulde in the meane season hange on hope of his fatherly goodnes and surely you shall neuer be ashamed For if a woman that is naturall cannot finally forget the Childe of her wombe be â—ure God whiche is a father supernaturall Esay â—9 cannot nor will not forget you Yea if a woman coulde be so forgetfull yet God hymselfe sayth he will not be so This opinion yea rather certayne perswasion of God our father through Christe see that you cherishe and by all meanes as well by dilligent consideration of his benefites as of his louing corrections whether they be inward or outwarde see that you nourishe knowyng for certayne that as the deuill goeth about nothing so muche as to bring you in a doubte whether yee be Gods childe or no so what soeuer shall moue you to admitte that dubitation be assured the same to come from the Deuill If you feele in your selfe not onely the want of good thinges but also plentye of euill do not therefore doubte whether you be Gods childe in Christ or no. For if for your goodnes or ilnesse sake which you feel or feele not ye should beleue or doubte then shoulde you make Christe Iesus for whose sake onely God is your father either nothyng or els but halfe Christ. But rather take occasion of your wants in good and of your plenty in euill to goe to God as to your father and to praye to him that in asmuch as he commaundeth you to beleue that he is your God and father so he would geue you his good spirite that you might feele the same and liue as hys childe to hys glorye and cease not vpon such prayers to look for comfort Gods good tyme still hoping the best and reiecting all dubitation and so all euill workes words and cogitations as the Lord shal enable you by hys good spirite and grace which I beseeche hym to geue vnto you my good sister for euer And further I pray you that as hee hath made you to be an helper vnto your husband so you would endeuour your selfe therein to shewe the same as well in soule as body and begge grace of God that your indeuour may be effectual to both your comfortes in Christ. Amen Iohn Bradford To my welbeloued in the Lord VV. P. GRace and peace from God the father through our Lorde Iesus Chryste Amen Deare brother God most iustly hath cast me downe into a dungeon but much better then I deserue wherein I see no man but my keeper nor can see any except they borne to me Soâ—ething in the earth my lodgyng is which as an example and memoriall of my earthly affections which God I trust will mortifie and of my sepulchre whereunto I trust my Lord God will bryng me in peace in hys good time In the meane season hee geue me pacience liuely hope and his good spirite I pray you praye for me for the prayer of the godly if it be effectuall This disease was a rewme with a feblenes of stomacke wherewith he was much troubled whiles he was at libertye worketh muche with God I thanke God my common disease doth lesse trouble me then when I was abroad which doth teache me the merciful prouidence of God towardes me Vse true and harty prayer and you shall perceiue GOD at length will declare himselfe to see where now many thinke he sleepeth Out of the Tower by the Lordes prisoner Iohn Bradford A letter whiche he wrote to a faythfull woman in her heauines and trouble most comfortable for all those to read that are afflicted and broken harted for their sinnes GOd oure good father for hys mercies sake in Christe with his eternall consolation so comforte you A letter of M. Bradford to a faythfull womaÌ„ inwardly afflicted as I desire to be comforted of him in my moste neede Yea he will comfort you my deare sister onely caste your care vppon hym and he neuer can nor will forsake you For his calling and giftes be suche that he can neuer repente hym of them Whome he loueth he loueth to the end none of his chosen can perishe Romans 11. Of whiche number I knowe you are my dearely beloued sister God increase the fayth thereof dayly more and more in you hee geue vnto you to hange wholy on hym and on his prouidence and protection For who so dwelleth vnder * * Gods prouidence and protection Psalm 31.90 Gene. 19. that secret thing and help of the Lord he shall be cocke sure for euermore He that dwelleth I say for if we be flitters and not dwellers as was Loth a flitter from Segor where God promised hym protection if hee had dwelled there still wee shall remoue to oure losse as he did into the mountaynes Dwell therefore that is truste and that finally vnto the ende in the Lorde my deare sister and you shal be as Mount Syon As Mountaynes compasse Ierusalem so dooth the Lorde all hys people How then can hee forget you whiche are as y e apple of hys eye for his dear sonnes sake Ah deare heart that I were now but one half houre with you to be a Symon to helpe to cary your crosse with you God sende you some good Symon to bee with you and helpe you You complayne in your letters of the blyndenesse of your minde and the troubles you feele My dearely beloued God make you thankefull for that whiche God hathe geuen vnto you he open your eyes to see what and howe great benefites you haue receiued that you may be lesse couetous or rather impacient for so I feare me it should be called and more thankefull Haue not you receiued at his handes sight to see your blindnesse and thereto a desirous and seeking heart to see where he lyeth in the mydday as his deare Spouse speaketh of her selfe in the Canticles Oh Ioyce my good Ioyce what a gifte is thys Many haue some sight but none this sobbing and sighing none this seeking whiche you haue I knowe but such as he hath marryed vnto hym in his mercies You are not content to kisse hys feete w t the Magdalen but you would be kissed euen with the kisse of his mouthe Cant. 1. You would see his face with Moses forgetting how he biddeth vs seeke hys face Psalme 27. yea and that for euer psalm 105. which signifieth no such sight as you desire to bee in this present life which would see God nowe face to face where as he cannot be seene but couered vnder something yea sometyme in that whiche is as you would say cleane contrary to God as to see his mercye in hys anger In bringing vs to hell fayth seethe hym bryng vs to heauen in darkenesse it beholdeth brightnesse God cannot be seene
looseth his life for the Gospels sake the same shal be sure to finde it eternally Do not ye knowe that the way to saluation is not the broade way which manye run in but the straight way which fewe now walke in Before persecution came men might partly haue stand in a doubt by the outward estate of the world with vs although by Gods woorde it was plaine whether was the high way king Edâ—â—rdâ— tyme 〈◊〉 high 〈◊〉 could 〈◊〉 be knoâ—en for there was as many that pretended the gospell as poperie but nowe the sunne is risen the winde bloweth so that the corne which hathe not taken fast roote can not nor will not abide and therefore easily yee may see the straight way by the smal number that passeth thorowe it Who will now aduenture their goods and life for Christes sake whiche yet gaue his life for our sakes Wee are now become Gergesites 〈◊〉 8. â—â—â—gesites 〈◊〉 more by 〈…〉 that would rather loose Christe then our Porkets A faithfull wife is neuer tried so to be but when shee reiecteth and withstandeth woers A faithfull Christian is then founde so to be when hys faith is assaulted If wee be not able I meane if wee will not forsake this world for Gods glory and Gospels sake trow ye that God will make vs able or geue vs a will to forsake it for natures sake Die ye must once and leaue al ye haue God knoweth how soone and when will ye or will ye not and seeing perforce ye must do this will ye not willingly now doe it for Gods sake If ye goe to Masse and do as the most part doeth then may ye liue at rest quietly but if ye deny to goe to it then shall ye goe to prison lose your goodes leaue your children comfortles yea lose your life also But my dearly beloued open the eyes of your faith see how short a thing this life is euen a very shadow and smoke Againe see how intollerable the punishment of hel fire is and that endles Last of all looke on the ioyes incompreheÌ„sible which God hath prepared for all them worlde without ende which loose eyther landes or goodes for his names sake And then doe ye reason thus If we goe to Masse the greatest enemie that Christe hath though for a little time we shall liue in quiet and leaue to our children that they may liue heereafter yet shall we displease God fall into his handes which is horrible to hypocrites and be in wonderful hazarde of falling from eternal ioy into eternal misery first of soul and then of body with the Deuil and all Idolaters Againe we shall wante peace of conscience which surmounteth all the riches of the world and for our children who knoweth whether God will visite our Idolatrie on them in this life yea our house and goods are in danger of loosing as our liues be through many casualties when God is angry with vs he can send alwaies when he will one meane or an other to take all from vs for our sinnes and to cast vs into care for our owne sakes which wil not come into some litle trouble for his sake On this sort reason with your selues and then doubtlesse God will worke otherwise with you and in you then ye are ware of Where nowe ye thinke your selues vnable to abide persecutioÌ„ be most assured if so be ye purpose not to forsake God that God will make you so able to beare his Crosse that therein you shall reioyce Faithful is God 1. Cor. 10. God will geue ability not 〈◊〉 to beare his Crosse but alâ—o to reioyce in bearing sayth Paul which wil not tempt you further then he wil make you able to beare yea hee will geue you an outscape in the Crosse which shal be to your comfort Thinke howe great a benefite it is if God will vouche you worthy thys honour to suffer losse of any thing for his sake He myghte iustly cast most greeuous plagues vpon you and yet now he will correct you with that rod wherby you shal be made like to his Christe that for euer ye may raigne wyth him Suffer your selues therfore now to be made like to Christ for els yee shall neuer be made like vnto him The Deuill woulde gladly haue you nowe to ouerthrowe that which godly ye haue of long time professed Oh howe woulde he triumph if he could winne his purpose Oh howe would the Papistes triumph against Gods gospell in you Oh howe would you confirme them in their wicked Poperie Oh how would the poore children of God be discomforted if now ye should go to masse and other idolatrous seruice and doe as the world doth Hath God deliuered you from y e Sweate to serue hym so Hath God myraculously restored you to healthe from your greeuous Agewes for suche a purpose Hath God geuen you such blessings in this world and good things al the daies of your life hitherto and nowe of equitie will ye not receiue at his hands and for his sake some euill God forbid I hope better of you Use prayer and cast your care vpon God commit your children into his hands geue to God your goods bodies and liues as he hath geuen them or rather sent them vnto you Say wyth Iob God hathe geuen and God hathe taken away hys name be praised for euer Caste your care vppon hym I saye for hee is carefull for you A great blessing of God to suffer for his sake and take it amongest the greatest blessings of God to suffer for his sake I trust he hath kept you hitherto to that ende And I beseeche thee O mercifull Father for Iesus Christes sake that thou wouldest be mercifull vnto vs comforte vs wyth thy grace and strengthen vs in thy trueth that in heart we may beleeue and in tongue boldly confesse thy Gospell to thy glorye and our eternall saluation Amen Pray for me and I by Gods grace will doe the same for you Iohn Bradford An admonition to certaine professours of the Gospell to beware they fall not from it in consenting to the Romish religion by the example of other halting and double faced Gospellers THe peace of Christe whiche is the true effecte of Gods Gospell beleued my dearly beloued be more and more plentifully perceiued of you An other letter or admonition of M. Bradford to certayne godly professors of Gods truth through the grace of our dere father by the mighty working of the holy spirite our comforter Amen Thoughe I haue many lettes presently to hinder mee from wryting vnto you yet being desired I could not but something signifie my ready good will in this behalfe so much as I may when I can not so much as I would You heare and see howe Sathan bestirreth hym raging as a roaring Lyon to deuoure vs. You see and feele partly what stormes he hath raised vp to drowne the poore Boate of Christe I meane hys Churche You see howe terribly
pray for me my dearely beloued pray for me that I neuer shrinke I shall neuer shrinke I hope I trust in the Lord I shall neuer shrinke for he that alwayes hath taken my part I am assured will not leaue me when I haue most neede for his truth and mercies sake Oh Lord help me Into thy handes I commend me wholy In the Lord is my trust I care not what maÌ„ can do vnto me Amen My dearely beloued say you Amen also and come after if so God call you Bee not ashamed of the Gospell of Christ but keepe company with him still He wyll neuer leaue you but in the midst of temptation will geue you an outscape to make you able to beare the brunt Vse hearty prayer reuerently read and heare Gods word put it in practise looke for the crosse lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth nye know that the death of Gods saints is precious in his sight Bee mery in the Lord pray for the mitigation of Gods heauy displeasure vppon our countrey God keepe vs for euer God blesse vs with his spirituall blessings in Christ. And thus I bid you farewel for euer in this present lyfe Pray for me pray for me for Gods sake pray for me God make perfect his good worke begun in me Amen Out of prison this vij of February Yours in the Lord. Iohn Bradford In the story of M. Bradford it was aboue rehearsed how a certaine Gentlewoman beyng in trouble by her father and mother for not comming to Masse sent her seruant to visite M. Bradford in prison Who tenderyng the wofull case of the Gentlewoman to the entent partly to confirme her with counsaile partly to relieue her oppressed mynd with some comfort directed this letter vnto her the contents whereof are these ¶ To a certaine godly Gentlewoman troubled and afflicted by her friends for not comming to the Masse I Wish vnto you right worshipfull and my dearely beloued sister in the Lord as to my selfe An other letter of M. Bradford a godly â—â—â—â—tlewoman Rom. 1. the continual grace and comfort of Christ and of his holy word through the operation of the holy spirit who strengthen your inward man with the strength of God that you may continue to the end in the faithful obedience of Gods gospel whereto you are called Amen I perceiued by your selfe the last day when you were with me how that you are in the Scholehouse and triall parlour of the Lord 1. Cor. 1. which to me is as the least it should be a great comfort to see the number of gods elect by you encreased which is in that state wherof God hath not called many as Paule saith And as it is a comfort to mee 1. Cor. 1. and 10. so should it be a confirmation vnto me that the Lord for his faithfulnes sake will make perfect and finish the good hee hath begun in you to the end If then your crosse be to me a comfort or token of your election and a confirmation of Gods continuall fauour my â—earely beloued how much more ought it to bee so vnto you Unto whom he hath not onely geuen to beleue but also to come into the trace of suffering for his sake and that not commonly of common enemies but euen of your owne father mother and all your frâ—ends I meane kinsfolks as you told me By which I see Christes wordes to be true How that he came to geue his childreÌ„ such a peace with him as the Deuill might not nor may abide therfore stirreth vp father and mother sister and brother rather then it should continue But my deare sister if you cry with Dauid to the Lord and complaine to him how that for conscience to him your father and mother haue forsaken you you shal heare him speake in your heart that he hath receiued you and by this would haue you to see how that he maketh you here lyke to Christ that elswhere in heauen you might be like vnto him whereof you ought to be most assured knowing that in time euen wheÌ„ Christ shall appeare you shal be lyke vnto hym For he wil make your body which now you defile not with Idolatrical seruice in goyng to Masse Iohn 3. 〈◊〉 3. 〈◊〉 10. 〈…〉 â— Tim. 2 lyke vnto his owne glorious and immortall body accordyng to the power whereby he is able to do all thyngs He wil confesse you before his father which doe not deny his veritie in worde nor deede before your father he wil make you to raign with him that now suffer for him and with him he wil not leaue you comfortles that seeke no comfort but at his hand though for a little tyme you be afflicted yet therein will hee comfort and strength you and at the length make you to be mery with hym in such ioy as is infinite and endlesse He wil wipe al the teares from your eyes he will embrace you as your deare husband he will after he hath prooued you crowne you with a crowne of glory and immortalitie such as the hart of man shall neuer be able to conceiue in such sorte as the thyng is He now beholdeth your stedfastnes and stâ—iuyng to doe his good will and shortly will hee shew you how stedfast he is and will be ready to do your will after that you haue fully resigned it to his will Pledge him in his cup of the crosse you shall pledge him in the cuppe of his glory Desire to drinke it before it come to the dregs whereof the wicked shall drinke and all those that for feare of the crosse and pledging the Lord doe walke with the wicked in betraying in fact and deed that which their hart embraceth for veritie The which thyng if you should do which God forbid then my deare Mistres and Sister in the Lord you should not onely loose all that I haue before spoken and much more infinitely of eternall ioy and glory but also be a cast away and partaker of gods most heauy displeasure in hell fire eternally and so for a little ease â—â—ke 11. which you cannot tell how long it wyll last to lâ—ose for euer and euer all ease and comfort For hee that gathereth not with me sayth Christ Cor ◠〈◊〉 12. Cor 10. as no Masse Gospelâ—er doth scattereâ—h abroad Accordyng to that we do in this body we shall receyue be it good or badde If of our words we shall be iudged to condemnation or saluation 〈…〉 Cor. 6. much more then of our factes and deedes You cannot be partaker of Gods religion and Antichrists seruice wherof the Masse is most principall You cannot be a member of Christes Church and a member of the Popes Church You must glorifie God not onely in soule and hart but also in body and deede You may not thinke that God requireth lesse of you his wyfe now then your husband dyd of you Iâ— both hart and body your husband would haue shall
I come to redemption so to iustification and so to election On thys sorte I am sure that warely and wisely a man maye walke in it easely by the light of Gods spirite in and by his woorde seeing this Faith not to be geuen to all men 2. Thes. 3. but to suche as are borne of God Predestinate before y e world was made after the purpose and good wil of God which wil we may not call into disputation but in trembling and feare submit our selues to it as to that whych can will none otherwise then that whych is holy righte and good howe farre soeuer otherwise it seeme to the iudgemeÌ„t of reason which must needes be beaten downe to be more careful for Gods glory then for mannes saluation whyche dependeth onely thereon as all Gods children full well see for they seeke not the glory whych commeth of men but the glory which commeth of God Ieremie 9. Ihon 5. They knowe God to be a God whych doeth on earthe not onely mercye but also iudgement which is hys Iustice and moste Iustice althoughe oure foolishe reason cannot see it And in thys knowledge they glory and reioice though others through vaine curiositie grudge murmure there againste Thus brieflye I haue sente you my minde and meaning concerning this matter Hereafter you shal haue I thinke your letter particularly answeared by M. Philpot as also if I haue time and so you require it I will doe Iohn Bradford Notes vpon the same Epistle and to the matter of election appertaining AS touching the doctrine of Election wherof thys letter of M. Bradforde Notes this 〈◊〉 added and manye other his letters moe doe much intreate three thinges must be considered 1 Firste what Gods election is and what is the cause thereof 2 Secondly howe Gods election proceedeth in woorking our saluation 3 Thirdly to whome Gods election pertaineth and howe a man may be certaine thereof Betweene Predestination and Election Differâ—â—â—â— betweenâ— predestination and Election thys difference there is Predestination is as well to the reprobate as to the Elect. Election onely pertaineth to them that be saued Predestination in that it respecteth the Reprobate is called Reprobation in that it respecteth the saued is called Election and is thus defined Predestination is the eternal decreement of God Definitioâ— of predâ—â—â—â—â—nation purposed before in him selfe what shall befall on all men eyther to saluation or damnation Election is the free mercy grace of God in his owne wil through faith in Christ his sonne Election defined chusing and preferring to life such as pleaseth him In thys definition of Election firste goeth before the mercy and grace of God as the causes therof whereby are excluded al woorkes of the lawe and merites of deseruing whether they goe before faith or come after So was Iacob chosen and Esau refused The 〈◊〉 of the deâ—â—â—nition examined Mercy and grace before either of them began to woorke c. Secondly in that thys mercy and grace of God in this definition is said to be free thereby is to be noted the proceeding and woorking of God not to be bounde to any ordinarie place or to any succession of chaire nor to state and dignitie of persone nor to worthinesse of bloude Free meâ—â—â— and grace c. but all goeth by the meere wil of his owne purpose as it is written Spiritus vbi vult spirat c. And thus was the outward race and stocke of Abraham after flesh refused whych seemed to haue the preeminence and an other seede after the spirite raised vp to Abraham of the stones that is of the Gentiles So was the outwarde Temple of Hierusalem and chaire of Moses whyche seemed to be of price forsaken and Gods chaire aduanced in other nations So was tall Saule refused and little Dauid accepted the riche the proude the wyse of this worlde reiected and the woorde of saluation daily opened to the poore and miserable abiects the hie mountaines caste vnder and the lowe valleys exalted c. Thirdly where it is added in his owne will by thys falleth downe the free will purpose of man The free mercy and grace of God in his owne will Rom. 9. with all hys actions counsels strength of nature according as it is written Non est volentis neque currentis sed miserentis Dei c. i. It is not in hym that willeth nor in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercy So we see how Israel raÌ„ long yet got nothing The Gentiles vnneth begaÌ„ to set out and yet got the game So they which came at the first houre did labor more yet they which came last were rewarded with the first Math. 20. The working will of the Pharisie seemed better Math. 20. but yet the Lords will was rather to iustifie the Publicane Luke 18. Luke 18. The elder sonne had a better wil to tary by his father and so did in dede and yet y e fat Calfe was geuen to the yonger sonne that ran away Luk. 15. Wherby we haue to vnderstand Luke 15. howe the matter goeth not by the will of man but by the will of God as it pleaseth hym to accept according as it is wrytten Iohn 1. Gods mercy in 〈◊〉 the elect 〈◊〉 includeth the condition 〈◊〉 fayth in Christ. The free mercy and grace of God in 〈◊〉 owne 〈◊〉 will tâ—â—rough 〈◊〉 in Chriâ—â— his sonâ—â— our Lorâ—â— Non ex voluntate carnis neque ex voluntate viri sed ex Deo nati sunt c. i. Which are borne not of the wil of the flesh nor yet of the wil of man but of God Furthermore as al then goeth by the will of God onely and not by the wil of man so againe here is to be noted that this wil of God neuer goeth with out faith in Christ Iesus his sonne And therefore fourthly is this clause added in the definition through faith in Christe his sonne Whych faith in Christ to vs ward maketh altogether For first it certifieth vs of Gods election As this Epistle of M. Bradforde doth wel expresse For whosoeuer wil be certaine of hys election in God let him first begin with his faith in Christ which if he finde in him to stande firme he may be sure and nothing doubt but that he is one of the number of Gods elect Secondly the said faith and nothing els is the onely coÌ„dition and meanes wherupon Gods mercy grace election vocation and al Gods promises to saluation do stay according to the woordes of S. Paule Si permanseritis in fide c. i. If ye abide in the faith Colos. 1. Thirdly this faith also is the immediate and nexte cause of oure Iustification simply wythout any other condition annexed For as the mercy of God his grace election vocation and other precedent causes doe saue and iustifie vs vppon condition if we beleue in Christ so this faith onely in Christe wythout condition
of God Not that the action it selfe of beleeuing as it is a qualitie in man doeth so deserue but because it taketh that dignitie of the obiect For as I sayde in the acte of iustifying faith as it is an action in man is not to be considered alone but must euer go with his obiecte and taketh his vertue therof Like as the looking vp of the olde Israelites did not of it selfe procure any healthe vnto them but the promise made in the obiecte which was the brasen serpent whereupon they looked gaue them healthe by their looking vp Euen so after like sort are we saued by our faith and spirituall looking vp to the bodye of Christe crucified Which faith to define is this To beleeue Iesus Christe to be the sonne of the liuing God sent into thys worlde by hys death to satisfie for oure sinnes and so to receiue the same And thus much touching election and Faith with the order and explication of the causes necessary to be considered in our saluation Wherby may appeare howe farre the pretensed catholikes do swarne from the right mind of the scriptures For where the scriptures in declaring the causes of saluation do send vs only to faith as the onely condition whereby these causes haue their working these catholikes do quite leaue out faith and in stead thereof place in other conditions of doings merites wil workes pardons masses and especially auricular confession with penance and satisfaction for our sinnes c. And besides these letters aboue specified of M. Iohn Bradforde there hath come to our handes certaine other letters of his not long a goe sent by a certaine olde frende of the sayd Iohn Bradforde vnto vs. Which letters beyng written of him in former times before his trouble as they haue not bene yet printed nor seene abroade so I thought it not amisse to communicate the same to the châ—istian reader for the worthinesse of the matter and the goodnesse of the man which may redound I trust to no small fruite to him that with godly eyes shall aduise the same A letter of M. Bradford to father Trauers Minister of Blackeley THe aboundant grace and rich mercy of God in Christe our only sauiour and high bishop be increased in your heart thorow the liuely woorker of all goodnesse the holye spirite vntill the day of the Lorde c. I haue receiued youre two letters good father Trauers sithen y t I did wryte any vnto you whereof though honesty willeth to make an excuse yet truth biddeth me otherwise and sayeth it is better wyth shame to confesse the fault for therein is as a man mighte say halfe a deseruing of pardon then without shame to lie I might haue written vnto you twise notwythstanding in deede some businesse wherein I haue some thing bene occupied but yet I haue not Nowe the cause is because I woulde not And why woulde I not But because I coulde not I meane because my canning is taken away by sinne for my sinnes doe forbid goodnesse vnto me In dede if my sinning were of infirmitie there were good hope of recouerie of that which I haue lost But seeing both willing and knowing I haue too much yeelded and yet doe yeelde to my infirmities iustly I doe deserue that because I haue cast awaye and reiected the woord of the Lord behinde my backe that the Lord should reiecte me And because I would not haue blessing I am woorthye as Dauid sayeth that it be taken away from me I haue nowe at length experience that to bring a man foorth of Gods fauour is sooner seene when a man hath receiued all things abouÌ„dantly then when nede or the crosse pincheth Afore it pleased God to woorke the restitution you know what I meane and afore it pleased God to prouide for me as he hath done so that I can saye in nothing where any want is as pertaining to my body I was an other maner of man then nowe I am and yet Gods deserts haue otherwise bounden me But the scripture is true I haue aduanced my children Deut. 32. and nourished them but they haue contemned me I haue fedde them that they were fatte and grosse and they spurned agaynste me Perchaunce you will aske me wherein Oh father Trauers I warrante you this my stile in carnall and not in spirituall wryting doeth some thing shewe vnto you but as for it in comparison of other things is nothynge For where the life of man is such that either it paireth or ameÌ„deth as Paule sayeth the outwarde man is corrupted day by day and therefore except the inwarde man be renewed the shoe goeth awrie euery building in Christ doth grow to a holy temple as the wicked on the contrary parte shall proceede to worser 2. Tim. 3. 2. Tim. 3. I haue made a change farre otherwise in going backe than I thinke by letters I can perswade you wherein will you say For the first seconde and thirde and to be brief in all things As for an example Gods true feare is flowen away from me loue to my brethren is exiled from me faith is vtterly taken awaye In stead wherof is distrust doubtfulnes bearing rule Contempt of Gods honor of my brethreÌ„ raigning in stead of true feare an imagined feare accordinge to my brayne holding the principalitie For I extenuate sinne and I do not consider that in sinne which a Christian ought to consider that sinne being not forgeuen is such a thyng for the which God casteth his creature away as exaÌ„ples not only of Saule of Iudas of the Israelites which were beloued in deede yet for sinne are reiected but also of others on whome lately for my warning God hathe shewed the same do admonish me But it is but my pen which writes this for the wicked sayth Salomon when they come into the depth of their sinnes then they grow in securitye Prouerb 18. I am I caÌ„not tel what I feare but it is but blindly or els wold I awake otherwise then I do 2. Tim. 2 I feare me I say that I am intangled of the deuil after his desire Pray for me that the Lord would geue me repentance that I may escape out of his snares Alas the spirite of praier which before I haue felt plentifully is taken cleane away from me The Lorde be mercifull vnto me I am solde vnder sinne I am the bondslaue of sinne for whome I obey his seruaunt I am I am ashamed to speake ofte no I shame not at all for I haue forgot to blush I haue geuen ouer to wepe And truly I obey I obey I say mine owne coÌ„cupiscences namely in eating in drinking in iangling and idlenesse I will not speake of vaine glorie enuie disdaine hypocrisie desire of estimation selfeloue and who can tell all Is thys the rewarde thou renderest to GOD O Bradforde It is true yea to true thou knowst it O Lord for thy mercies sake pardon me In your letters you touch me home how that
there is no mans hart but that consideryng the ingratitude of this world this belly cheere wherein you euen take me by the nose c. his eyes would tumble out great gushes of teares The Lord be praysed which worketh so in you for it is with me as with them of whō you complain In deed it may be so again but oh it is very vnlikely for my enmies are becom old are made by custom more then familiar for they are as it were conuerted into nature in mee Yet I am not grieued therefore although I cannot perswade my selfe that God will helpe mee O Lord be merciful vnto me for thy Christes sake This day I receiued the Lordes supper but how I haue welcomed him this night which I haue spent in lasciuiousnesse in wantonnes and in prodigalitie obeying my flesh and belly doth so declare that what to say or write any more I know not sleepe doth aggrauate myne eyes and to pray I am altogether vnapt All this is come through the occasion of makyng this bringer a Supper in my chamber the Lord pardon me I trust no more to be so far ouerseen But this I write not that the anger of god which I haue deserued so feareth me thou knowest it O Lord. But of this perchance too much For Gods sake praye for mee good Father Traues and write vnto mee as you maye by your weakenesse your letters do me good By this which I haue now writen you may consider more touche me therefore home in your letters and the Lord I trust shall and wil reward you If God lend me lyfe of which I am most vnworthy I will more trouble you with my letters thē I haue done but beare with me I do it not of any euill will the Lorde I take to iudge there is none whose company and talke I more desire then yours I speake it before God Prooue my Mothers mynd how she can beare it if when I shall come downe I shal shew my selfe an other man outwardly but alas fainedly then before I haue done Marrie when my commyng will be I know not In deede two thyngs mooue me sore the one for my mothers cause concernyng her better instruction if the Lord would thereto vse me his instrument the other is to talke with you and eftsoones to trouble you as I haue hetherto euer done but alwayes to my profite For Gods sake pray for me for I had neuer so much neede This Sonday at night followyng S. Andrewes day at Pembroke hall The most miserable hard harted vnthankfull sinner Iohn Bradford ¶ An other letter of M. Bradford to Sir Thomas Hall and Father Traues of Blakeley THe grace of God our most mercifull father kepe your mynd and soule in Christ Iesu who alone is our full sufficient Sauior for in hym we be complete being made through his death and one onely oblation made and offered by himselfe vppon the crosse the children of God fellow heyres with hym of the celestiall kingdome which is the free gift of God and commeth not of merites but of the meere grace of God geuen to none that putteth any maner of hope or trust in any other thyng visible or inuisible then in that oblation of sweete sauour which Christ himselfe did offer vpon good Friday as we call it which oblation is alway recent and new in the sight of God the father and maketh intercession for vs vs I mean which thinke that onely sacrifice then offered to be sufficient as it is hath bene and euer shall be for all the faythfull by the which sacrifice if we beleeue we haue free pardon of all our sinnes To him therfore which was both the offerer offering be all honour and prayse with the father and the holy ghost blessed for euer Amen Sir Thomas the occasion of this my long silence myne old friend Iohn Traues shal declare vnto you vpō the knowledge whereof I doubt not of your pardon I haue sent vnto you an English and a Latine Testament both in one print and volume the which though it be not so beautifull without as I could haue sent you yet no lesse beautifull within and more I thinke for your profite and better for your eyes your eyes I meane of the body For vndoubtedly it giueth light vnto the soule if she bee not dead Whereof take this for an argument a true proofe If your soule be not delited in it if your soule do not hunger for it I meane not the booke but the doctrine in the booke surely your soule is sore sicke for as the body abhorring meate is not well euen so must the soule bee for other meat hath she none Christ whom you must beleeue afore all men affirmeth this to bee true in the 4. of Math. Not onely in bread but in euery worde of God the soule doth lyue Marke well he sayth not one or two words as an Epistle or a Gospell but he sayth euery worde Take heed beleue Christ better then any man be he neuer so holy For he that is of God Ioh. 8. heareth the worde of God Will you haue a more plaine badge whether you are the elect child of God or no then this text Christ saith He that is of God heareth the worde of God but other word of God haue we none then in the Canon of the Bible and all things written therin are written for our learnyng sayth Paule whereby he prooueth seyng that it is a learnyng yea our lerning that we must learne it Therfore woe bee to all them which either perswade men that there is other doctrine of like authoritie or that disswade men from embrasing this word this word of God or that thinke this word especially the new Testament is not aboue all other to be loued to be red to be chewed This is the precious stone which in the Gospel Christ saith When a man hath found he selleth all that euer he hath and buyeth it Marke now how necessary and precious Christ maketh that which great learned men nay deuils but no mē thinke not necessary God helpe them Christ bade his Disciples sell their coates and buy a sword which is none other thyng then the word of God for so S. Paule calleth it the sword of the spirit Nay say our great learned men I lye they haue said so now they are ashamed fetch fire and burne it This I say Sir Thomas to the intent no vngodly hypocrite should perswade you or disswade you from reding the holy word of God the gospell of Iesus Christ. Follow you S. Paules lesson Attend readyng and the worde of God dwell in you How much plentifully sayth he and to what end To feede the flocke of Christ euen as much as in you is sayth Peter not once a yeare or once a quarter as a Strawbery but so much as in you is This worde of God trieth all doctrine for we ought to haue our conscience charged with nothyng as touching religion except
punisheth myne arrogancy Alas what shall I doe I am an vnprofitable and an idle member I thought I shoulde haue bene therein profitable but medice cura teipsum How should I or what should I doe I cannot labour wyth my handes Well I trust God will geue mee grace and knowledge to translate nothyng I feare me yea I distrust me that I shall neuer be minister of Gods worde yea if arrogancy were not in me how shuld I of all wretches the greatest thinke me to looke to the highest roume and vocation that is vppon earth Therefore eftsoones I desire you to pray for me that Gods will may bee done in me whether I lyue or dye so that hys name be honoured My maister which was hath denied me all his benefiseÌ„ce but I haue for this lyfe more then enough thankes bee to God As this Winter I entend by Gods fauor to declare more vnto you This booke which I haue sent take it in good part it is the first I trust it shall not be the last God hath appoynted me to translate The print is very false I am sory for it I pray you be not offended at my babling in the Prologues c. Iohn Bradford I will lye God willyng this Sommer at Katherines hall in Cambridge write to me ¶ Another letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues THe louyng kyndnes and aboundant mercy of God the father poured plentifully vpon all the faythfull in the bloud of that meeke Lambe Iesus Christ our onely satisfaction and mediator thorough the working of the most holy spirite be encreased and perceiued in you daily more and more to the glory of God c. Because I stand both in doubt of the readyng and deliuerie of such letters as I write and send vnto you derely beloued father Traues I am constrained to leaue of such griefes and spirituall wantes as thankes vnto the Lord I vnwillingly feele for the flesh as you knowe loueth nothyng so much as securitie of all enemies most perillous and not a little familiar with me from the which with vaine glory hypocrisie c. and worldlines the Lord deliuer me I had not thought to haue writen thus much but these I cannot keepe but commit them to your prayers And to the intent I would you should not thinke any ingratitude in me as also that I might geue you occasion to write to me agayne as heretofore I haue done euen so doe I enterturbe trouble you w t my babling but yet hauyng this coÌ„moditie that I babble not so much as I was woont to do The cause I haue declared which had almost bene the cause I had not written at all I did write vnto you from London when I came hither sende mee word what letters you haue receiued for from you I haue receiued but two and both by Iohn Mosse and in the latter I perceiued that the Lord had visited you with sickenes his fatherly rod whereby he declareth his loue vpon you and that he careth for you vt in tempore supremo exultes nunc ad breue tempus afflictus quo exploratio fidei multo praeciosior auro quod perit tamen probatur c Siquidem in hoc vocatus es vt cum Christo patiaris nam illo glorificabeâ—is Certus enim sermo est si sufferimus conregnabimus You know that Christ etsi filius Dei erat tamen ex his quae pastus est didicit obedientiam Patientia opus perfectum habeat vt sitis perfecti integri nullaque in parte diminuti and dothe not patientia come of probatio the one then you had so that you were goyng a schoole to learne the other with lerned what want you the ende of all Gods proouing is as Paule sayth vt impartiat nobis sanctimoniam igitur gratias age Deo patri qui idoneum te fecit ad participationem sortis sanctorum in lumine c. Nam qui te parumper afflixit idem instauret te fulciet roboret stabiliat And the Lord knoweth how eripere pios è testatione and that in tempore oportuno euen shortly for haud tardat qui promisit nam modicum tempus videbitis me veniens enim veniet non tardabit Itaque qui consortes estis crucis Christi gaudete sayth Peter vt in reuelatione quoque gloriae eius gaudeatis exultantes O how doth my will ouer runne my wit Why Bradford whom writest thou vnto Thou shewest thy selfe Thus father Traues you may see my rashnes to rable out the scriptures without purpose ryme or reason I will not blot it out as I had thought to haue done for that hereby you shall see my neede of your prayer Well I looke for a watchword from you Write for Gods sake and pray for me that I may be in somethyng profitable to the Lordes congregation that I may bee no stumbling blocke vt non confundantur in me qui illum expectant Send me such counsaile as the Lordes spirite shall mooue you how to study My desire is in somethyng to be profitable if it were the Lordes will for to be Minister verbi Alas I am vnmeete and my tyme my tyme yea the Lordes tyme I haue hitherto euill ye most wickedly mispent it c. Thus will I end The Lord be with you and your bedfellow to whom haue me hartily commended to all your children and family the which I beseeche the Lord to lighten his countenaunce ouer and graunt you his peace pray for me I long for Winter to speake wyth you Rescribe ora Pray for mee This assumption daye in Katherines hall in Cambridge Yours with all I haue and can Iohn Bradford ¶ Another letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues THe plentifull grace of God the father through our only maister and Lord Iesus Christ encrease in vs daily to the glory of his name Amen Forasmuch as I haue often written to you good father Traues and yet haue not once heard from you sithens Pentecost I can not now bee so bolde either in writing much or often as I would haue bene Howbeit this I say that I much meruaile that I heare not from you but not so for I am so wretched a sinner that the Lordes spirite I am certaine doth not mooue you to write to me yet for Gods sake pray for me and in the Lordes name I desire you geue thankes to God for me And when it maye please God to mooue you write to me thogh it be but two wordes and counsaile me how to study the worde of lyfe the ministerie whereof I desire if it bee the Lordes pleasure to professe and that I may doe it both in liuyng and learnyng pray for me Herus meus omnibus rebus suis me abdicauit quae prius concesserat iam soluere renuit mihi prorsus factus inimicus I know not when I shal see you in body therefore let me heare from you I write not this that you should thinke me in
true or no but now they take the light from vs and woulde haue vs beleue it because they say so which is to me a great perswasion Winch. It was not a few that coulde be your guide in vnderstanding The Catholicks stand vpon the number The faythfull stand vpon the worde but the Doctors and all the whole Churche Now whome wouldest thou beleue either the few or the many Shet I did not beleue for the few nor for the manye but onely for that he bryngeth the word and sheweth it to me to be so according to the processe thereof c. Winch. Well sayd he then if the Arian come to thee with scripture thou wilt beleue hym if he shewe this texte My father is greater then I. Shet I aunsweared no my Lorde he must bring me also the contrarye places and proue them both true where hee sayth My father and I am one Winch. Yea sayd he that is by charitie as we be one with hym Shet I sayd that glose would not stand with the rest of the scripture where he sayd I am the very same that I say to you He sayd the truth and the truth was God c. wyth much such lyke And here he made many wordes but very gently of the Sacrament Likewise Christ sayd quoth he it was his body yea that is to say a figure of his body how men did not consider the word was god and God the word Winchester defendeth Images and so prouoked me with suche temptation but I let hym alone and sayd nothing So after many wordes he came to the Churches faith and comely orders of ceremonies and images And then I ioyned to him agayne with the Commaundementes Winch. He sayd that was done that no false thing shoulde be made as the heathen would worship a Cat because she killed Myse Shet I sayd that it was playne that the lawe forbad not onely such but euen to make an image of God to any maner of likenes Winch. Where finde ye that Shet Forsoothe in the law where God gaue them y e commaundementes for hee sayd Ye sawe no shape No Imaâ—â— of God be madeâ— but hearde a voyce onely and added a reason why least they should after make images and marre themselues so that God woulde not shew his shape because they should haue no image of him which was the true God c. Winch. He sayd I made a goodly interpretation Shet I sayd no it was the text Then was the Bible called for and when it came hee bad finde it and I shoulde strayght be confounded with myne owne wordes so that if there werâ— any grace wyth me I would trust myne own wit no more when I looked it was Latin Winch. Why sayd he ye can ye read 〈…〉 Shet No. then was the English Biâ—â—e brought He bad me finde it and so I read it aloude and then hâ— sayde loe here thou mayst see this is no more to forbid the image of God then of any other beast foule or fishe the place was Deut. .4 I said it did playnly forbid to make any of these to the Image of God Deut. 4. because no man might know what shape he was of Therefore might no man say of any Image which is an image of God Winch. Well yet by your leaue so much as was seene we may that is of Christ of the holy ghost and the father appeared to Daniel like an old * man c. Shet That is no proofe that wee may make Images contrarye to the commaundement for thoughe the holye Ghost appeared like a Doue yet was he not like in shape but in certayne quallities and therefore when I sawe the Doue which is Gods creature in deede I might remember the spirite to be simple and louing c. And with y t he was somewhat moued and sayd I had learned my lesson and asked who taught me with many wordes and he said he would proue howe good and profitable Images were to teache the vnlearned c. Shet At the last I sayd my Lorde although I were able to make neuer so good a glose vpon the commaundements yet obedience is better then all our good intentes much adoe we had at last he saw he sayd what I was and how he had sent for me for charitie sake to talke with me but now he would not medle and sayd my wrong imprisonment could not excuse me but I must cleare my selfe Sheter I sayd that was easie for me to doe For I had not offended Winch. He sayd I could not scape so there I was deceyued Shet Well then I am vnder the law c Arch. The archdeacon was there called in for me and he layd to me that with such arrogancy and stoutnes as neuer was heard I behaued my selfe before him wheras he was minded with such mercy towarnes me c. and many lyes he laid to me that I was sent home til an other time and I woulde not be contented but went out of y e Church with such an outcry as was notable Shetter I declared that he falsely herein reported me brought in the lawes then in the Realme and y e Queenes Proclamation that none of her subiectes should be compelled till the law were to compell and that I rehearsed y e same in the Court for me and I did vse him then said I as I vse your grace now and no otherwise Winch. He said that I did not vse my selfe very wel now Shet I sayd I had offered my selfe to be bayled and to conferre with them when and where they would Winch. He sayd I should not conferre but be obedient I sayd let me goe and I will not desire to conferre neither when I offended let them punish me and so departed By your brother Nicholas Sheterden prisoner for the truthe in Wesâ—gaâ—e * The last examination with the condemnation of Mayster Bland Iohn Frankesh Nicholas Shetterden Vmfrey Middleton ANd thus much touching the particular seuerall examinations of Nicholas Shetterden of M. Bland Now to touch somthing also of the other Martyrs which the same time were examined and suffered with theÌ„ together to witte Umfrey Middleton of Ashford and Iohn Frankesh Uirare of Roluynden in the Dyoces of Kent aboue mentioned here first would be declared the Articles whiche publickely in their last examinations were iointly and seuerally ministred vnto them by the foresaid Thornton Byshop of Douer But forasmuche as these articles being ordinary of course are already expressed in the story of M. Bland as may appeare before It shall not therfore be needefull to make any new rehearsall thereof To these seuen articles then being propounded to the fiue persons aboue named to wit Iohn Frankesh Iohn Bland Nicholas Shetterden Umfrey Middleton and one Thacker first aunswered Iohn Frankesh somewhat doubtfully desiring further respite to be geuen him of 14. dayes to deliberate with himselfe Whiche was graunted Maister Bland answered flattely and roundly
the same constancie as dyd the other and therfore were both deliuered vnto the sheriffes who were there present but afterwards were conueyed to the places aboue named there moste ioyfully gaue their houses to bee burned in the fire and their soules into the handes of Almighty God by Iesus Christ who hath assured them to a better hope of life This Diricke was a man whome the Lorde had blessed as well with temporall riches as with hys spirituall treasures which riches yet were no clogge or let vnto hys true professing of Christe the Lord by his grace so woorking in him of the which there was such hauocke made by the greedye raueners of that time that hys poore wyfe and children had little or none thereof During his imprisonment although he was well stricken in yeares and as it were past the time of learning yet he so spente his time that being at hys firste apprehension vtterly ignoraunt of any letter of the booke he coulde before his death read perfectly any Printed English Whos 's diligence and zeale is worthy no small commendation and therefore I thought it good not to lette it passe ouer in silence for the good encouragement and example of others Moreouer at his comming into the towne of Lewes to be burned the people called vpon him beseeching God to strengthen him in the faith of Iesus Christe Hee thanked them and prayed vnto God that of hys mercye hee woulde strengthen them in the lyke Faith And when hee came to the signe of the Starre the people drew neare vnto hym where the Sheriffe sayde that he had founde him a faithfull man in all hys aunsweres And as he came to the stake hee kneeled downe and made hys prayers and the Sheriffe made haste Then hys Booke was throwne into the barrell and when he had stript him selfe as a ioyfull member of God he went into the barrell him selfe And as soone as euer hee came in he tooke vp the booke and threw it among the people and then the Sheriffe commaunded in the Kynge and Queenes name in paine of death to throw in the booke againe And immediately that faithful member spake with a ioyfull voyce saying Deare brethren and sisterne witnes to you all that I am come to seale with my bloude Christes Gospell for because I know that it is true it is not vnknowen vnto all you but that it hath bene truely preached heere in Lewes and in all places of Englande and nowe it is not And for because that I wil not deny heere Gods Gospel and be obedient to mans lawes I am condemned to die Dear brethren and sisterne as many of you as doe beleeue vpon the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghoste vnto euerlasting life see you do the woorkes appertaining to the same And as many of you as doe beleeue vppon the Pope of Rome or any of his lawes which he sets foorth in these daies you do beleeue to your vtter condēnation and except the great mercy of God you shall burne in hell perpetually The Martyrdome of Diricke Caruer And then spake hee againe to all the people there present with a loude voyce saying deare brethren Horrible prouoking of Gods iudgement and all you whom I haue offended in woordes or in deede I aske you for the Lordes sake to forgeue mee and I heartely forgeue all you which haue offended me in thought word or dede And he sayd further in his praier Oh Lord my God thou hast wrytten Hee that wil not forsake wife children house Dirickes prayer at his death and all that euer he hath and take vp thy crosse and folow thee is not woorthy of thee But thou Lorde knowest that I haue forsaken all to come vnto thee Lord haue mercy vppon me for vnto thee I commend my spirit and my soule doth reioyce in thee These were the last wordes of that Faythfull member of Christe before the fire was put to hym And afterward that the fire came to him he cried Oh Lorde haue mercy vpon me and spronge vp in the fire calling vppon the name of Iesus and so ended Thomas Iueson Martyr AT Chichester Tho. Iueson of Euerson apprehended with Diricke and other suffered at Chichester about the same moneth was burned one Thomas Iueson of Godstone in the Countie of Surrey Carpenter whose apprehension examination and condemnation for as much as it was at one time and in one forme with Diricke Caruer and Iohn Launder I doe here omit referring the reader to their hystorie processe before mentioned sauing onely this his seuerall confession and priuate answers made before B. Boner at hys last examination in the Consistorie I thought not to pretermit who being examined vppon the foresayd Articles answered as followeth The aunsweres of Thomas Iueson to the obiections of Boner bishop of London in a chamber at his house in the moneth of Iuly 1. FIrst that he beleued that there is but one Catholike Aunsweres of Thomas Iueson vniuersall and whole Church of Christ thorough the whole worlde which hathe and holdeth the true faith and all the necessarye Articles of Christen beliefe all the Sacraments of Christe with the true vse and administration of the same 2. Item that he is necessarily bounden to beleeue geue credite in all the sayd faith Articles of the beliefe religion and the Sacraments of Christe and the administration of the same 3. Item that that faithe religion and administration of Sacraments which now is beleeued vsed taught and set forth in this our church of England is not agreeing wyth the truth and faith of Christ nor with the faith of the sayde Catholicke and vniuersall Church of Christ. 4. Item concerning the Sacrament of the aultar he beleueth that it is a very Idol and detestable before God as it is now ministred 5. Item that the Masse is nought and not of the institution of Christ but y t it is of mans inuention and demaunded whether any thing vsed in the Masse be good he sayde that he would answere no further 6. Item that hee had not receiued the Sacrament of the aultar since it hath ben ministred as now it is in England neither was confessed at any time within this seuen yeres nor he hath not heard Masse by the same space 7. Item that auricular confession is not necessarye to be made to a priest for that he cānot forgeue nor absolue him from sinnes 8. Item concerning the Sacrament of Baptisme that it is a signe and token of Christe as circumcision was and none otherwise and he beleeueth that his sinnes are * He meaneth not by the mere vertue of the element Two Sacramentes not washed away thereby but his body onely washed for his sinnes be washed away onely by Christes bloud 9. Item that there be in the Catholike Church of Christ onely two Sacraments that is to saye the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the Supper of the Lord and no